#this actually based on book 3 first chapter last words
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
How to set up a research journal
This is just one way you can set up a research journal but it's helping me tremendously so maybe it also works for you. My set-up is partially inspired by this video by Answer in Progress and I suggest you check out their curiosity journal.
Preparation
First you need a notebook. The trick is to find a notebook that you're not afraid to "ruin". We all want a really neat, aesthetic research journal, but the reality looks more like hasty scribbles, but that's okay, that's where the research breakthroughs happen.
I personally bought a cheap lined notebook from SĂžstrene Grene that I thought looked cute and put a sticker on it. That way I feel good about using it but I also don't mind when my handwriting gets messy because it was only like 3âŹ.
You should also stock up on pens you like writing with. Different colour highlighters and post-its are also a good idea but not a must. Keep it cheap but comfortable.
Title Page
Here you should put down all the really important information: year, title, deadlines, word count, supervisors. Maybe add an inspirational quote to spice it up but keep it simple and relevant.
Key
This should either be your next or your last page. I personally use the last pages of my journal so I can add thing and find it easier. Your key is there to list abbreviations and symbols.
For example, I have different symbols for statistics, dates, new terminology, questions, breakthroughs, important notes and abbreviations for the most important terms in my field. It's shorter to write T9N than Translation.
The trick here is to have enough abbreviations and symbols to save time and effort but not so many that you constantly have to look back and forth between your page and key. They should be memorable and not easy to confuse.
Topic Mind map
If you hate mind maps you can skip this of course or use a different method but what helped me is to visualise all the topics that connect to my research project in a mind map. I then colour-coded the main groups of topics with my highlighters. It helps me to keep an overview on how many topics I need to do research on.
Proposal
If you're writing a thesis/dissertation it can be helpful to have a page set aside for your proposal and take some bullet point notes on methodology, chapter structure, research context, aims and objectives and think of some titles. You can also do this for your lit review and a list of works to include.
Hypothesis and Question Pages
I set aside four pages for this but you can adjust this to your needs. The first page is my hypothesis. It doesn't have to be fully formed yet, it can just be bullet points with five question marks. You can always revise and update it but it is important to keep an eye on what you're actually trying to find out.
The next idea is basically just stolen from Answer in Progress: a section for big questions, medium questions and little questions. These aren't necessarily hypotheses you aim to answer but questions you have about your topic that might be good to look into (maybe they lead somewhere, maybe they don't).
Research Notes
Now comes the big, fun part. Research notes are allowed to be a little messy but you should have some sort of system so you can actually find what you're looking for afterwards. I'm currently just looking at books and articles so that's what my system is based on. You can totally adjust this to include other forms of research.
What I do is that I put down and underline the author and title of my source. Underneath that I use my highlighters and mark the topic of the paper based on how I colour-coded them in my mind map. You might have to do this after you've finished reading. For example, if a text talks about censorship and dubbing in Germany, three of my topics, I will draw three lines in light blue, dark blue and red, the colours I chose for those topics. This way you can easily browse your notes and see which pages are talking about which topics.
When it comes to the actual research notes, I include the page number on the left and then take bullet point notes on whatever is relevant. These are often abbreviated and paraphrased but if something is especially important I will write down a full quote.
As mentioned earlier, I have a key of symbols I use so I can simply put down a '!' in order to differentiate a research breakthrough from a normal note. You can insert your own thoughts much more easily when you know you'll be able to tell them apart later on. At the end of each article, book or even chapter I write down my main takeaway.
Other Notes
This is your research journal and you can do with it what you want. I also added lists of films that might be relevant for my research, a list of databases and publishers to check for papers and tips on research strategy.
If you're working with interviews or surveys you could write down your questions. If you're nervous about your research you could include a list of reasons why your research project is important or why you're doing it. You can include a to-do list or a calendar to track meetings with supervisors. Anything that helps you with your research.
#gradblr#studyblr#studyspo#study tips#research#research journal#dissertation#thesis#thesis writing#academia#academic research#academic writing#journal#bullet journal
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
title: hell's favorite secretary [sneak peak] pairing : Devil!Ryomen Sukuna x F!Lost soul!reader [based on the webtoon 'the devil is a handsome man', DC Comics "Lucifer", and the book and video game 'Dante's inferno'] Genre: Alternate Universe-Hell, angst, mystery/thriller, mild horror, romance, slow burn, hell au, dark comedy, lost soul x devil au
Summary: The faceless man shrouded in mystery tends to be a subject of rumors and false pretenses, but you'd think otherwise when you accidentally caught sight of those grueling red eyes.
General warning for the story: graphic depictions of heavy gore (manslaughter, mayhem, and torture), and explicit sexual scenes, more will be added per chapter. this will be exclusively released in ao3 in december <3 Notes: after reading a couple of pages of dante's inferno, reading lucifer (the comic book), and the devil is a handsome man, it sort of struck my interest to write this story! this is a pretty long series and im actually so excitied to write this lol.
if you're a person heavily practicing the catholic faith, i won't recommend reading this series as this talks and leans on the devil (i'm not a satanist pls), he's not glorified here in anyways but I do recall people who lean heavily on the faith are not fond of reading any media depictions of the devil.
i hope you enjoy! rb's are always appreciated.
There are possibly hundreds of artworks about the devil.Â
The most famous one is that snake hanging off the forbidden tree or, better yet, a half-animal and half-human. Others would be an ugly babe falling down from the heavens. The most popular modern one would be the one in red with horns on his head, yet your boss did not resemble any of those impressions. Instead, he wore a three-piece suit and had a hole right in the middle of his face.
Yes, you heard that right.
A hole.Â
All you could see was an empty void of black nothingness. Nobara had said that Sukuna â yes, the devil went by that name â would never show his face to lost souls like you because, as an angel before, seeing him in his proper form would result in instantaneous combustion.Â
Despite that good reason, talking to him was still disconcerting. The whole situation remained to be anomalous.
The ringing thoughts about your previous conversation with your workmate replay in your head like a broken record, your eyes trickling on the piles of paperwork across the window that revealed your boss leaning against the table with his usual outfit and pink tufts of hair neatly styled away.
You recalled meeting him for the first time and wondering why he seemed somewhat familiar. You had overtly eyed him up and down. Despite the hole in his face, he had caught on quickly and asked what exactly you were doing. Until now, you couldnât understand the physics behind how he could even see you and talk.
You purse your lips in deep thought as lines form in the middle of your head. You donât even feel your boss walking up to you on your desk, âSeems like someoneâs head is up in the clouds this morning.â he points out.
You immediately sat up straight, your shoulders squared, âSukuna, SirâŠâ you jumped, eyeing him somewhat warily.Â
Despite how he made you feel, the devil was not exactly a strict boss.Â
Heâs rather lax and did not mind procrastination and passing your work at the last minute as long as you did it well. He works on proper hours, gives vacation and leaves, and an appropriate timetable for lunch breaks.Â
Heâs hard to hate for a being who's been blamed for manâs misfortune since time immemorial.
âWas the long weekend still not enough?â
âIâm not exactly a sloth, Sir,â you mumble to yourself, but he catches onto your words and remains unphased. It's uncharacteristic for you to say anything more to him, but you needed a good starter for this conversation to get on, â...Although, I-uhâŠI do have a questionâŠYou remembered our contract, sir?â
One thing that humans were able to grasp correctly about hell and its king is the contract signing and how the devil gives out favors in exchange for something you truly hold dear. For you, since youâre a lost soul, in exchange for changing your status, youâd give proper work hours and help him capture at least eight hundred itinerants.
Youâre running on two hundred and fifty so far.
âOh?â he leans in closer, âThatâs not something we talk about every day.â his body language remains fluid and guileless as if he wanted you to speak your mind more, and it only made your palms sweaty despite the coldness of the room, âWould you like to change some conditions? I am, after all, a fair man.â His voice is crisp and light, a charm that made up for his empty face.
âI- well, Iâm going to be frank with you, SirâŠâ you blink, âI- um,â you start to stammer, and it only makes your stomach do different kinds of flips as your mind conjures up different types of worst-case scenarios. Itâs not like you couldnât become a soul after this, right? Youâd only have to wait for a century and try to retain your sanity along with it.
He cocks his head to the side, and if you could paint a face on that void of nothingness, youâd wish it would be kind eyes looking down on you, but this was the devil, the man who was struck down from the heavens for being too âarrogant and maliciousâ. You need to be careful with your words, âIâŠI need informationâŠâ you swallowed, your words tumbling out clumsily.
âInformation?â your boss remained relaxed, and you knew it was rather diabolic to even pray for God when you were literally in hell, but you had little to no way of reading him. Thereâs another round of stifling silence; you only want to melt into a puddle of goo this time.
#jjk x reader#jjk imagines#jujutsu kaisen x reader#sukuna x reader#ryomen sukuna#jjk sukuna#đđ.hell's favorite secretary series
194 notes
·
View notes
Text
So, recently, I received the last book of SVSSS saga, and I instantly jumped to read, once again, Shen Jiuâs story chapter. And, oh boy. Iâve got things to say.
Spoilerâs ahead!!!!
Something I notice about MXTXâs writing is that, in a very subtle manner, their narrator's way of telling the story changes based on whose character's pov it is, so we can guess that the bookâs narrator isnât omniscient, but itâs actually a characterâs inner voice. which isnât anything new, as many users have pointed out that Shen Yuan isnât a very reliable narrator, and some things of the books that are told from his pov donât match with reality (the easiest example I can say is when sy and lgh reencounter after the eternal abyss. sy interpretâs lbgâs âdark gazeâ as his vengeful desire when actually half of the time heâs just being horny lol).
Something else Iâve noticed repeatedly, and kinda made me uncomfortable is syâs portrayal of female disciples. Based on his belief that og!sqq preyed on his disciples, sy takes the liberty to make very perverted assertions that stay on the fictional side due to his fear of facing a similar ending as the one of the original goods. quoting some real phrases from the book:
âThis was because he had designs on Ning Yingyingâah, no, more like the original Shen Qingqiu had designs on Ning Yingying!â (p. 34, first book).
âOne can, however, imagine the result of daring to try to get a taste of the male leadâs woman!â (p. 35).
Or his description of the fight between Liu Mignyan and Sha Hualing:
âEvery man dreamed of being caught between an angel and a devil. To watch them jealously vile for each other over him one moment, then risk life and limb for his sake in the next â that was the highest, most sacred, perverted fantasy of every male organismâ (p. 112).
These arenât the words of a neutral, omniscient narrator: these are Shen Yuanâs own thoughts. And he is a very perverted guy: it makes sense, as he was an avid reader of PIDW.
Following the conclusion that the narrator varies on the characterâs pov, Shen Jiuâs story takes on a new meaning. Because all of the words in Chapter 24 are Shen Jiuâs own.
The Part 1 of the story starts with Shen Jiu on the streets, until Shiwu goes missing, and Yue Qi goes searching for him, with Sj following. The change to Part 2, which starts directly in the Qi mansions, is kinda abrupt. There are many reasons for something like this.
On one side, we can interpret that the story starts with Sj in the Qi mansions, and he was reflecting on his life to gauge how he ended up there. The sudden jump of events, which leaves us with a gap in information, can be due to trauma, or confusion: Sj isnât entirely sure of what happened. Thatâs why this chapter is wholly written as a recount of events, from a man who, perhaps, needed to learn how to write and read to be able to put words to his life and story.
Shen Jiuâs reflections are born from his pain. At the end of Part 2, we get an explanation of how he ended in the Qi mansion:
âShiwu should have been trampled to death, trampled into minced meat for thousands to spit upon. Qi-ge should have never gone back to save him [...]
As Shen Jiu suffered through day after day of torment, he turned those sweet yet futile thoughts over and over again in his mind, drawing strength and comfort from themâ (p. 90, fourth book).
This phrase is very powerful. I think that, as Shen Jiu suffers, he reflects more on his life until now, on the reasons that guided him there, on the actions of those around him, and on the path they shouldâve followed.Â
He wasnât like that in Part 1. Even as a slave, he doesn't reflect on his pain or suffering because he was pretty much the top game among slave boys, and as Yue Qi says, âthe other party would be the one to end up suffering and bawling in terrorâ (p. 82).
Itâs also very meaningful how Part 3 starts:
âShen Jiu thought a lot about why Yue Qi never returned to look for himâ (p. 90).
Yess, right after Sj thinks that Yq should neverâve returned to look for Shiwu. Coincidence? I donât think so!
Sj says âgo back to save himâ, but the one who actually saves them both, Shiwu and Yq, is Sj.Â
The question here is, does Shen jiu regret saving yue qi? Or is he afraid, as we see at the beginning of Part 3, that yue qi learned his lesson, and wonât come back to save a kid that could betray him at the end? Do you think that, after being imprisoned at the water prison, Shen Jiu considers himself a Shiwu too, betraying Yue Qingyuan and guiding the fall of the Cang Qiong Sect?
How do you think it felt for Sj to never get those answers either?
Before going foward, something very meaningful from Part 2 is Qi Jianluoâs reflections around Shen Jiu.
âAs long as the boy remained obedient and honest, there would be no issuesâ (p. 88).
And âHumans must understand and repay kindness. Our family gave you the chance to play human, so even if it means repaying us with your life, thatâs just how it should be.â (p. 89).
Who could you remember was obedient and honest? And wasnât human?
Isnât it awfully coincidental that the despicable way in which Qi Jianluo viewed Shen Jiu, is exactly what he tries to destroy in Luo Binghe? His honesty and obedience, his human side?
Iâm not saying Sj did it intentionally, he clearly hated the boy, as stated in this chapter. But he made him the opposite of the weak, scorned version of himself.
And this is exactly what he says at the end of the chapter:
âLuo Binghe, everything you have today you owe to taking me as your master, so shouldnât you thank me? Instead, youâre wholly unable to tell whatâs good for yourself. As expected, youâre an ungrateful bastardâ (p. 116).
Going forward, Part 3! Right off the bat, we have this beautiful phrase that just makes me go aghh:
âShen Jiu even imagined walking to the ends of the earth looking for Yue Qiâs remains, and how, after finding them, he would dig him a grave with his own two hands. Perhaps he would even do his best to shed a tearâ (p 90).
Let me remind you, that this is the only, single mention of crying in the whole chapter. From everything that Shen QingQiu has gone through, he has only thought of crying in the face of Yue Qiâs potential death.
He doesnât cry when he receives the remains of Xuan Su, though. Because âThis was not Yue Qi but Yue Qingyuan (p. 94).
Then, Shen Jiu puts it into words:
âSome people were rotten from birth. Shen Jiu thought of himself in exactly this way â someone vile and poisonous [ejem, like Shiwu, whose presence brought misfortune to his literal savior] from the start. Because, at that instant, he came to a crystal-clear realization:
That heâd rather have met a Yue Qi whoâd died in some unknown corner, his remains unsightly and forgotten, than a Yue Qingyuan who was elegant and powerful, his prospects and future boundlessâ (p. 95).
This is exactly what I said before when I mention that Sj reflectionâs starts from his pain, and his pain is born in the Qi household. Before, as a slave boy, Shen Jiu was actually the happiest. And thatâs why heâd rather have a dead Yue Qi than an alive Yue Qingyuan: because he was still Shen Jiu, and he would be Shen Jiu until his death.
Itâs right then and there, that Shen Jiu decides thereâs something inevitably wrong in him, that heâs poisonous, scornful, and hateful.
And that word marks his future in Cang Qiong:
Part 4: âShen Jiu hated far too many and far too many thingsâ (p. 95).
But then, we get this phrase:
âI may be a hateful thing for most people, but luckily the Qing Jing Peak Lord doesn't despise meâ (p. 99)
Is Shen QingQiu hateful, or is he hated?
Also, âthingâ. Heâs a hateful thing. So heâs still not human.
Changing topics, on page 100, we get to see a new side of Shen Jiu: his reflection on the women of the Red Pavilion. I think itâs very interesting to compare it with Syâs considerations of women.Â
âLiking women wasnât the least shameful, but treating women like saviors, cowering within their embrace and seeking courage from them... even without anyone saying it, Shen Qingqiu knew that was horrendously shamefulâ
From his wording, I donât think Sj thinks badly of women: he thinks badly of himself. He considers that a man should be able to protect others, not be protected. The âhorrendously shamefulâ thing is himself, and his pain.
And whatâs really meaningful is when he says: âeven without anyone saying itâ. Because it shows us that many things Shen Jiu knows were taught by others' words. Because he was a slave boy, with no education of the noble, or even human ways (as slaves arenât considered people), and everything he gathers of life he is constantly learning from others.
So of course he is hateful, and of course, he doesnât get along with others: he hasnât learned how to (and how big of a coincidence is it that Shen Yuan, whoâs from a wealthy family, is able to get along with his Martial siblings just fine?).
Shen Qingqiu also knows that the only reason he was able to become a Peak Lord, is thanks to Qiu Jianluoâs teachings:
âIn the past, Qiu Jianluo had forced Shen Jiu to learn how to read and write. Shen Jiu had been unwilling to learn, had detested it to the point of madness, yet now it was only through his abilities in reading and studyingâthrough being smarter than his peersâthat heâd been able to earn the Qing Jing Peakâs lord's favor. To make it even more laughable, of the thousands of possible names in this world, the peak lord had just happened to name him Qingqiuâ (p. 101).
Doesnât this remind you of something? Iâm going to write this quote once again:Â
âLuo Binghe, everything you have today you owe to taking me as your master, so shouldnât you thank me? Instead, youâre wholly unable to tell whatâs good for yourself. As expected, youâre an ungrateful bastardâ (p. 116).
Just like Luo Binghe, Sj is where he is thanks to his abusive master. But never once does Sj regret his past:
âBut no matter how laughable, no matter how it made him gnash his teeth, Shen Qingqiu still wanted that name, for this name represented that from now onward, a shining new life was hisâ (p. 116).
Notice the change of preposition, from âthatâ to âthisâ? That name is the Qiu name, and this name is the QingQiu name.
He is no Shen QingQiu, and no longer Shen Jiu.
ââThat name irritates me whenever I hear it. Iâve long forgotten it. So please, Zhangmen-shixiong, you should also discard it.â
[...] â Then, the day you responder to it would be the day it no longer irritates you?â
[...] â That would never happenââ (p. 101-102).
Shen Wingqiu wholeheartedly accepts his new name.
No matter what happened, we never see Shen QingQiu regretting his actions, neither cursing his fate. He accepts what life gives him, and he accepts his punishments.Â
âWhatâs happened has happened! Iâve already âconsideredâ it hundreds and thousands of times! There is no âifâ, no âin the beginningââ, there was never any chance of redemption!â (p. 111).
And you know why that is? Because he already considered it a lot after Shiwuâs betrayal.
Shiwu should have been trampled, Yue Qi shouldnât have gone to save him (shouldâve come to save Shen Jiu). But after that experience, Shen Jiu learns that shouldâve and couldâve, and wouldâs arenât worth anything, because, at the end of the day, his life never goes the way it should.
And he just accepts it: âOnly when I see other people unhappy can I be happy myselfâ (p. 112).
This quote was very strange to me because it didnât really match Shen Jiuâs actions. We donât see him going out of his way to make others unhappy. (Except Luo Binghe lol. He openly admits to trying to murder him).
I think the situation was quite the opposite: It was when Shen Qingqiu was happy, that others were unhappy: when he was in the Warm Red Pavillion, others were unhappy. When he was with his female disciples, others were unhappy. When he succeeded as a disciple and became Peak Lord, others were unhappy. And when he was a slave, living alongside Yue Qi in the streets, he now believes Yue Qingyuan was unhappy too.
Shen QingQiuâs happiness came with the price of othersâ happiness, and thatâs why he comes to accept that he prefers othersâ suffering, he accepts otherâs hate.
The first time Shen Qingqiu is in the Linxhi Caves alongside Yue Qingyuan, he notices the crude markings on the walls, and asks him about it. Whatâs relevant of this scene is that itâs the first time Shen QingQiu is the one starting a conversation.
Before that, we always see Yue Qingyuan looking for Shen Qingqiu, talking to him, interrogating him, and a Shen Qingqiu reluctant to talk. In this scene, the opposite happens: Shen Qingqiu asks, and Yue Qingqiu ignores him.
Here we see, that in those fundamental moments that Shen Qingqiu is the one interested in something, others (Yue Qingyuan) are distant.
Last but not least, Iâd like to bring some of the last lines of the chapter to light:
âHe had singlehandedly created the Luo Binghe of today, but who had singlehandedly wrought this ending of Shen Qingqiuâs?
Yue Qingyuan shouldn't have met this kind of fateâ (p. 117).
THIS
THIS PHRASE
Made me go ughrr oh my god.
First of all, the acceptance: like yeah, I made the devil. It came to bite me in the ass. Okey.
But does he regret that? NO! He regrets being who he is. What he is. He regrets what he became: he regrets being hated, being unhappy, he regrets being mean, not because of what it caused him, but because of the person he became.
Shen Qingqiu never, not even once feels pity for his ending, for being tortured and mutilated. He only regrets being unhappy.
And also, he blames Yue Qingyuan for it.Â
Because it isnât a coincidence that after that question, he mentions Yue Qingyuanâs name. First of all is a literary resource. Second, itâs the clear association of the narratorâs mind as he builds a sequence.
He blames Yue Qingyuan for the person he became, and also blames Yue Qingyuan for not being able to avoid the person he became: he denies his cruel destiny.
Yue Qingyuan shouldn't have met this kind of fate.
Because Shen Qingqiu only ever wished for the death of Yue Qi.
This chapterâs narrator is a very sharp, and concise one. He goes from scene to scene, from thought to thought, abandoning fluency and just concentrating on a list of events. This is a reflection of Shen Jiuâs mind: a recollection of traumatic events that brutally shaped him into the man he became.
We see very little emotion, very short pieces of a sentimental being that laze themselves as puzzle pieces trying to make the shape of a deeply traumatized man.
I said it before, and I say it again: SVSSS is a masterpiece, is a book that will become a classic and be analyzed by literary critics in universities (or it should become. we can only hope).
And MXTX is one of the best current fiction writers in the world.
Thanks for coming to my ted talk lol
#svsss#svsss novel#shen jiu#Shen Yuan#shen qingqiu#bingiu#liu qingge#liu mingyan#sha hualing#mxtx#mxtx books#mxtx characters#yue qingyuan#im not crying you are
243 notes
·
View notes
Text
It Happened One Summer Night
Summary : Stranded at the airport, Adriana Montero Mundt would do pretty much anything to get to her sisterâs wedding, including getting into a tiny car with Daniel Ricciardo â even if she pretty much hates him Pairing : Daniel Ricciardo x OC!Fem Word Count : 3,500
Masterlist | Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4
Chapter 1
âAre you sure? Can you check again?â
The lady behind the counter at the Barcelona airport's information desk gave her an overly patient smile, âYes Maâam, Iâm sure. Unfortunately, the car rental agency no longer has any cars available and we donât know when flights are going to resume. But ââ Her fingers clacked rapidly on her keyboard, âI can book you on the next available flight to Jerez. However, I cannot give you any reassurances when that would be.â
To say Adriana Montero Mundt was having a crappy day would be an understatement.
First, sheâd nearly missed her flight from London to Barcelona because of a last-minute meeting with an important client. And now, her flight to Jerez had been cancelled because of a freak technology glitch in the airportâs systems which had effectively grounded all flights out of Barcelona. No one knew when flights would resume and there apparently were no cars available to rent, more or less leaving her stranded.
Which wasnât so great considering she needed to be in her hometown of Jerez for her baby sisterâs wedding in four days.
She was about to argue with the lady again when her phone began ringing. The lady looked pointedly at her phone before craning her neck to look at the long line behind her. Adriana got the message loud and clear â she needed to get out of the line.
With a sigh, she stepped aside to answer. âHey sis!â Carmen was on the other end. âAny updates?â
Adriana slowly massaged her temples. She could feel a headache coming on. âNo,â she answered, trying to keep the exasperation out of her voice. The last thing Carmen needed was any additional stress right before her wedding.
âAll flights have been cancelled. No one knows when they will resume." She paced along the glass windows looking out on the tarmac. So many planes neatly lined up in their little big boxes. All of them useless because they couldnât take her to where she needed. âIt can be in an hour or a day or even more, and thereâs no cars available for hire.â She stopped pacing, trying to sound hopeful for Carmenâs sake. âBut donât worry about it â Iâm sure Iâll find something soon.â
âActually, I may have a solution for you.â Carmenâs voice sounded way too bright. âYou know Daniel Ricciardo, right? Georgeâs mate?â
Nononononono. Adriana didnât like where this was going.
âAnyway, George just mentioned heâs flying in today as well. He just got off the phone with him." Adriana winced at Carmenâs excitement bubbling over the phone. âTurns out, he was meant to take the same flight as you to Jerez but he's been a bit luckier. Heâs managed to snag a rental car and ââ
Nononononono.
âHeâs happy to give you a ride.â
Suddenly, the headache that had been threatening since her flight landed, was beating right at the base of her skull. She could feel the band of her pencil skirt biting into her belly and her stilettos pinching her feet. She inwardly cursed at herself for taking that last-minute meeting. If she hadnât, at least she would have had the time to change in more comfortable clothes rather than having to dash to the airport in her work clothes.
The last thing she wanted right now was to face a ten-hours plus drive with Daniel freaking Ricciardo.
~
DANIEL WATCHED AS Carmenâs sister tottered her way across the parking lot. There was no other way to describe it other than tottering because who the hell wore such a tight skirt and heels to travel?
He wished he hadnât picked up Georgeâs call. He could have been making his way out of Barcelona right now, with the windows down and some good music on. Instead, here he was â waiting for Adriana Montero Mundt.
Daniel prided himself on being friendly with everybody. That was what he was known for, right? So, when someone blanked him out, it kind of pissed him off. Heâd been nothing but nice to Adriana the two times he had met her and both times, sheâd been nothing but glacial towards him.
She was snooty, as his Nonna would say, and Daniel usually couldnât care less about these kinds of people. So, it bothered him that his memory of her was so accurate â and detailed: the wavy dark hair, the vibrant green eyes and most importantly, the beauty mark Ă la Cindy Crawford.
It attracted the eyes to the fullness of her lips. It tempted Daniel to test out the lushness of her mouth â which was so not going to happen because him and her, they were like water and oil.
They didnât mix.
âHello, Daniel.â Her voice was cool and oh-so-carefully modulated. âThank you for giving me a ride. I hope it isnât too much trouble.â
Civil and polite. He could do that.
âNo worries. Weâre headed the same way.â He bent down to pick up her suitcase to put it in the boot.
âItâs ok. I can ââ
âItâs alright.â Daniel cut her off as he heaved her suitcase into the boot. How much stuff did one need for a weekend? He nodded towards the passenger door. âItâs getting late. I want to get on the road as soon as possible.â
The inside of the car was stuffy from being in the sun for so long, the leather seats warm against the back of Adrianaâs knees. Daniel already had the windows down in an attempt to get the warm air out. She resisted the urge to ask him to turn on the AC. After all, she didnât want him to think she was difficult or whatever else he thought she was.
âHere.â Daniel handed her the map he had picked up from the rental agency desk. He had roughly traced out the route to Jerez with a pen. With one hand on the wheel, he set up his phone in the cup holder and slowly backed out of the parking spot.Â
âGoogle Maps say that Jerez is about ten hours away, give or take.â
He watched her out of the corner of his eyes. She was studying the map so intently as if she could come up with a faster route.
âMy plan is to make it halfway to Valencia for tonight. Hopefully, we can find a place for the night there, and be back on the road early tomorrow morning. If nothing goes wrong, weâll be in Jerez before noon.â
She pursed her lips as she folded the map and handed it back to him. âIt sounds like a plan.âÂ
Daniel hated the note of surprise in her voice. Yeah sure, he didnât have a fancy degree like her but he wasnât a complete idiot â he could very well come up with a plan of action without her help.
He sent up a silent prayer of help because he knew this trip was going to be a nightmare.
~
TWO HOURS LATER, they were finally making their way out of Barcelona and onto the motorway. Both of them â as well as Google Maps â had vastly underestimated the time it would take to drive through the city at peak hour.
It had gotten so hot in the car that Daniel had given up and rolled up the windows to turn on the AC. Adriana watched him now, his fingers beating lightly to the country song he had put on. He looked relaxed and completely at ease behind the wheel.
She had to give him credit â he was a surprisingly patient driver. Sure, he had fidgeted a lot â continuously playing with his phone, sometimes picking at the skin around his nails, or craning his neck to look at other cars while constantly muttering to himself â but, he hadnât once lost his temper as he had navigated through the horrendous traffic. Adriana knew, if she had been the one in the driverâs seat, she most probably would have pulled her hair out in frustration.
That didnât exactly match the image of Daniel Ricciardo she had in her mind.
Adriana didnât particularly like Daniel, which was a bit harsh, she admitted to herself, given how she had only met him twice before now.
Carmen had always told Adriana that her worst trait was that she was a bit too quick to judge people. Was she a bit too judgemental? Sure, yeah, but it was a label sheâd wear proudly when she was almost always right and when her judgmental ass was what made her a damn good lawyer. So, had she then been a bit too quick to judge Daniel?
Maybe.
She remembered very clearly the first time she had met him. It had been at Carmenâs and Georgeâs engagement party. She remembered him walking in and feeling that instant shift in the roomâs energy.
Larger than life. There was no other way to describe Daniel.
There was something magnetic about him that just pulled people in. Maybe it was the smile or maybe it was the nose â it made his face that much more interesting. It made you want to take another longer look at him, grab a sketch pad and sketch that side profile â even if you were not an artist. Adriana had been annoyed at herself for finding him attractive because one look at him, and she had him down pat.
She knew his type very well â rich, good-looking guy who thought he was godâs gift to women. Heâd take you on a thrilling ride and discard you without a second thought once he was bored. And her assessment had proven correct as she had watched him flirt his way around the room, even when he had come to the party with a date.
So, by the time George had introduced them, Adriana had been distinctly cool towards him. Sheâd politely rebuffed all his flirting attempts. She dealt with enough big egos like his every day at work, she didnât need to be another notch on his bedpost â or whichever other way Mr. Daniel Ricciardo kept track of his conquests.
Adriana chanced another look at him now. The afternoon light casted his face into golden shadows, the light almost bouncing off the bump on his nose. He was truly a handsome man â it was a pity he was such an asshole.
~
SHE NEARLY GROANED another country song came on. Â
God, Daniel sure liked his country music.
Adriana didnât understand that kink he had for playing the cowboy. Carmen had once shown her a picture of him riding into the paddock on a horse in all his texasboo glory. That facial hair was â for lack of a better word â an inspired choice.Â
She had to admit though, no one but Daniel could have made that look palatable.
âCan we change the music?â
Daniel was surprised to hear her speak. She had barely said anything since theyâd gotten on the road and Daniel had been dying over here trying not to make conversation â he didnât take silence, comfortable or otherwise, very well.
âSure.â He said as he handed her his phone.Â
Sometime during the drive, sheâd pulled her hair into a messy bun at the nape of her neck and kicked off her heels â it made her look soft, almost vulnerable. The pale pink polish on her toes felt incongruous to the image of her he had in his mind. He would have thought she would have gone for a darker colour, one more evocative of her sharp edges. Daniel actually felt like a pervert for noticing her feet â like one of those weirdos who lurked on wikiFeet rating peopleâs feet.
He definitely was a weirdo for knowing wikiFeet existed, he thought to himself.
âDo you even listen to all these songs?â She had her bottom lip caught between her teeth as she scrolled through his playlist. There must be nearly a thousand songs, or even more, on there and most of them were artists she had never heard of before. All very underground, all very niche. All very â
âYour music choice is so pretentious.â Oops, she hadnât exactly intended to say that out loud.
âWhat do you mean pretentious?!â
âWell, all your songs are from artists Iâve never heard of.â She fully turned towards him, holding his phone screen out to him. âDonât lie and tell me you donât go out of your way to listen to artists other people have never heard of to be ââ She air-quoted, ââcool.â
âOf course, I go out of my way to look for new songs! Why does that have to be a bad thing?â He turned the blinker on to overtake a slower car in front of them. âMusic is important. It feeds your soul. You need a song for every moment of your life.â
Adriana blinked up at him. She hadnât expected such a passionate response from him.
Keeping his eyes on the road, he gestured towards her. âWhatâs your favourite song? Like that one song that brings you back to an important moment of your life?â
Adriana drew a blank at his question. She didnât want to think about what it said about her and her life that she couldnât even come up with a favourite song in that moment. God, when was the last time she had actually listened to a song? Maybe read a book? Her job consumed her every waking moment that she never really stopped working till her head hit her pillow at night.
She felt oddly exposed by his question. She hadnât expected Daniel, of all people, to send her into a philosophical spiral about her life. She shrugged it off and pulled up his Spotify.Â
Oh, he was going to hate this song. She couldnât help the smirk when she saw Daniel barely holding back the wince on his face as the song she had chosen started to play.
âWhat?â She asked with smug satisfaction. Sheâd known he would be just the type of guy to hate Coldplay, especially Paradise.
âNothing. Itâs a good song.â
Adriana had to suppress a laugh at his pained admission. âIt is a good song.â She leaned back in her seat, turning her head to look outside, drumming her fingers along to the music.
It was still light out, the summer evening looking deceptively early even as the clock on the dash showed it was well after 8 p.m. She wasnât sure how much longer it would take to reach Valencia. Theyâd lost so much time getting out of Barcelona and queuing up at the toll booth that she feared they would reach Valencia too late to find a respectable place for the night.
She tried to surreptitiously look at the speed Daniel was doing. Why is this guy doing the speed limit? What was the use of him being a Formula One driver if he was not going to take advantage of an empty highway and Vin-Diesel it?
She cleared her throat and tried to look as nonchalant as possible. âDo you want to switch? I can drive for a bit.â
Daniel glanced over, trying to determine why she suddenly wanted to drive. âItâs ok. Iâm fine driving.â He really didnât trust her behind the wheel, but he was not going to say that aloud.
âIâm just saying â â she nonchalantly eased back in her seat, crossing her ankles. âWeâre going to be reaching Valencia later than we originally planned anyway, and weâll have to be on the road early next morning. That doesnât leave you much time to rest up. So, if I drive now, you can rest a bit and will not be too tired when we get on the road early tomorrow.â
âBut itâs ok though ââ she shrugged. ââ if you donât want to let me drive. I just wanted to help out.â
Daniel couldnât dispute the logic behind her reasoning. He was starting to feel a bit tired anyway, it wouldnât be too bad if he could sit back for a bit. âOk, fine. Let me just pull over.â
âGreat!â Adriana flashed him a brilliant smile as she bent down, picking her heels and throwing them in the back.
~
DANIEL HAD BARELY clipped his seatbelt on that Adriana peeled away from the shoulder.Â
âWowowo, Michael Schumacher, slow down!â
He definitely didnât have her down as a speed demon.
âWhat?!â She threw him a defiant look. âIâm barely going over the speed limit. Anyway, youâre an F1 driver â isnât speed kind of your thing?â
âMy only thing right now is for me to make the end of this trip alive.â He was smiling as he said it, his body relaxing as he stretched his legs in front of him.Â
The speed definitely didnât bother him.
Adriana settled down in the driverâs seat. It was actually nice to drive â the warm breeze in her hair, the empty highway, the Spanish flat plains stretching out on either side of the road. It was the perfect therapy to let go of stress.
âSo âŠâ Daniel was tapping his fingers along to the music. âExcited for the wedding, huh?â
Adriana resisted the urge to roll her eyes. The man had managed to stay quiet all while he was driving, but now he seemed unable to sit still.Â
âSure.â
Daniel raised his eyebrows at her blunt answer. âYour enthusiasm astounds me. Tell me more,â he said sarcastically.
âIâm sorry, but not all of us are Mr. Funny, Outgoing and Popular,â she irritatedly pushed back her hair. âSome of us are reserved and quiet, and thatâs fine.â
âThereâs a fine difference between being reserved and rude.â Daniel muttered under his breath.
âWhat did you say?â
âNothing.â Daniel flashed her his most media-trained smile.
He should let this thing go. He should just sit through the awkward silence. He really should not â âHave I done anything to you for you to hate me like that?â
Daniel surprised even himself with that question.Â
He hated conflict, so he didnât know what possessed him to ask her this question outright. Heck, he hated confrontation so much that he even stopped to chat with Zak fucking Brown every time he saw him in the paddock, even after the man had almost ended his career.
âI donât hate you,â Adriana swiped at the stubborn strand of hair that the wind kept blowing into her face. âI just donât like you.â
âAnd why is that?â Daniel turned towards her, crossing his arms across his chest.
âSure, youâre ââ she gestured towards him, âcharming and funny and people think youâre nice. Which you are, but youâre also arrogant.â
Daniel cut her off with a sardonic huff. âBabes, Iâm an F1 driver. Being arrogant is a pre-requisite. If I donât believe Iâm the best, I might as well not step in the car.â
âOh, Iâm not done!â She gripped the steering wheel even tighter. âYouâre vain. You think just because youâre good-looking, youâre godâs gift to women â you expect women to just fall at your feet.â
Was he vain about his looks? Maybe, yes. Heâd grown up an awkward kid â heâd been self-conscious about his nose, his hair, his crooked teeth. So, when heâd woken up one day in his twenties and realised, heâd somehow grown into his looks, had he taken advantage of women throwing themselves at him? Shoot him, any other guy in his shoes would have done the same.
He was about to give her a piece of his mind, but she was not done apparently. "On top of that, you have this need to be the centre of attention. You like to have your needs catered to, which is why you always date women much younger than you. That way, they're always eager to do what you want without you having to give them anything back in return. You can keep them in neat little boxes without having to change much about your life."
This touched a sore string with Daniel. He knew he could be selfish, he had to be if he wanted to stay in Formula One because racing was the most important thing in his life â above everything else. He was not perfect or blameless, but he worked damn hard to be a better person. So, it angered him that she could sit there and allow herself to enumerate his supposed sins.
"Don't sit there on your high horse and pretend like you don't have any flaws while you thumb your nose at everybody else. The fall from your high horse is going to hurt."
She laughed derisively, the sound brittle even to her ears.
Daniel looked thunderous, his eyebrows furrowed into angry dashes. Who was she to judge him when sheâd most probably been handed everything on a silver platter in life? What did she know about the struggles, the sacrifices he had to make to get to where he was?Â
"Even if I am guilty of all the supposed flaws you've just listed, that doesn't justify why you hate me." He held up a hand to stop whatever she was going to say. "I have been nothing but nice to you since we met. So, I don't get this hatred you have against me."
She vaulted towards him, her eyes no longer on the road. Anger had heightened her colour, her hair coming almost undone from the bun she had put it in. "Donât pretend like you donât know!" Her words were sharp like darts. "I heard the comment you made about me to George at his birthday party."
Daniel looked stumped. "What comment?"
âDonât pretend as if you donât know!â
âNo seriously, what comment?!â
They glared at each other, her eyes blazing with anger, his with suspicious defiance. Suddenly, there was a horrible grating noise. It felt like something was clawing at the floor of the car, the brakes screeching as Adriana tried to bring the car to a stop.
Fucking hell, she had run over something.
Next Chapter >>
155 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bright Lights & Broken Dreams - pt 3
Dieter Bravo x female reader Co-written with @absurdthirst
Rating: E for Explicit! 18+ Â Word Count:Â 17k Warnings: *Contains flashbacks*. Cursing, food/alcohol, vaginal sex, unprotected sex, shower sex, praise/worship, mention of underage drinking, soooo much fluff. Summary:Â The press junket for your film becomes a coming out party for your relationship, and awards season is another turning point worth waiting for. The future is every bit as bright as you had hoped it would be with Dieter there. Notes:Â I will never give up the chance to write about Dieter at the Oscars, so yes that is in this chapter. And no I am not sorry. Not one little bit.
Part 1 ~ Part 2 ~ Part 3
âBabe! The car is here!â For once, Dieter is the one who is on time and waiting downstairs, fiddling with his phone and reposting the trailer like the studio wanted him to.
"Junket tiiiiime." You swing down the stairs with a suitcase in one hand and your purse in the other, ready to spend an ungodly boring three days staring at the walls of one single hotel out in Newport Beach. The studio knows you only need one suite, but they had the presence of mind to book a three-bedroom villa for their two stars to share with their assistants. With you and Dee in one room and Sadie and Desiree share another, the third bedroom is superfluous. But at least it provides a sound buffer for everyone's vocal enthusiasm.
You've been careful. All of you. Nothing has been given away to the public over the last ten months, and your individual fan bases have no idea that you and Dieter are back together. Or that you were ever together in the first place. This has been going well and you have decided to keep it quiet for now, not wanting to spoil the happy little bubble you've both been living in. No one even knows that you moved into Dieter's Sherman Oaks mansion six weeks ago.
âGod, youâre so late.â Dieter huffs at you, although his grin shows that he doesnât mean it at all. âWhy didnât you have Sadie pack you?ïżœïżœ
"I am not late. I'm exactly on time." Desiree may or may not have clued you in on her tendency to tell Dieter that he has to be ready for things a minimum of fifteen minutes earlier than is actually necessary, and you have to admit. It works brilliantly. "Sadie asked for some personal time before the junket to go home and meet her baby nephew. I figured that that trumped packing my suitcase for me. She'll meet us at the hotel, though."
His own bag is waiting by the door and itâs a junket that heâs not actually dreading. Feeling better because you are going to be there and because heâs got a ten month sobriety chip in his pocket with your help. He has been sober beyond drinking wine or champagne with you. Even weed has been off limits because he canât regulate himself.
"Ready to go, Bambi?" He looks ready â bright eyed and smiling if slightly tired, but that's your fault. You kept him up last night. Not that you're apologizing.
"I need some coffee." Dieter admits. "Maybe we can stop by and grab some?" He asks, pleading with big pouty eyes.
"Drive thru, or are you pouting at me so that I'll go inside the coffee shop and see what cookies they have today?" The two of you head out the front door to the car sent by the studio with Desiree standing by.
"Cookies." Dieter groans. Since quitting drugs, his sweet tooth has gotten worse, but he begrudgingly sweats through the workouts with the personal trainer you had hired for both of you. Telling him that you wanted him healthy so you could keep him for a long time had done the trick so he didn't whine too much.
"I'm sorry, did someone say cookies?" Desiree, as magical as she is, is sometimes nearly psychic. She has a paper bag in her hand that she wiggles in Dieter's direction before reaching forward to grab his suitcase to load into the trunk of the Town Car. "There's only one each so you don't get in trouble with your trainer, but I did not hold back on your coffee orders," she promises. "They're in the cupholders in the backseat already."
"Des, I love you." The way you hug her is nearly reverent, and you absolutely mean it. As much as you sing Sadie's praises, Desiree might be the only assistant in the world to rival her. And together? They're unstoppable.
"God." He groans happily and nearly dives into the car so he can get to the coffee, a nonfat two pumps white chocolate latte with two extra shots of espresso. "I love her more!" He calls back, happy to have his coffee and the prospect of a quick make out session in the car before having to pretend to be just your co-star for the next few days around others.
"I made him get up early to work out before we left," you explain, sending his assistant a grin before tucking your own suitcase into the trunk and climbing into the backseat after him. You've been on a cinnamon latte kick lately and the shop by his house ïżœïżœ your house â makes an amazing one with just a touch of brown sugar steamed into the milk that tastes like heaven. The two hour drive will be a lot less tedious with Dieter in a good mood, and you have to admit that you could use the little caffeine boost as well.
"This is just what I needed." Dieter groans, sipping the latte like it is the key to eternal life but he picks up your latte to hand to you as you climb in beside him. He doesn't mind waking up for sex, he's always up for it, but he also knows he has to be on his A game to make sure he doesn't say anything. Dieter's management team has been ecstatic about the change in behavior of their client and doesn't want to break your good girl image with his still tarnished reputation.
âThanks, love.â In the back of the car with the divider up, it doesnât matter what you say. The only person back here with you is Desiree and she knows everything. Well â mostly everything. There are some details even she doesnât need. âAnd thank you, Des.â When she climbs in after you and shuts the door, the car takes off right away. This weekend is running on a very tight schedule and LA traffic can be brutal, so thereâs no time to spare.
"I hate press junkets." Dieter grumbles as the car speeds towards the freeway. "It's the same damn questions over and over by different people." The monotony of it bores him, wanting to be challenged by the questions rather than just trying to come up with new ways of repackaging the same shit.
âI know.â She sat through a hundred of these things with him, always hustling around to make sure things go smoothly, but she knows this time will be better. âAt least you have good company this time.â
"That's the only good thing about this." Dieter winks at you. "As well as the soundbites for when we win our Oscars."
âYouâre feeling very confident about that.â Comfortable enough to lean against his side as the car glides along the highway, you have to smile at his positive attitude. âMaybe this wonât be three days of torture after all?â The thing you always look forward to most is the cocktail party on the first night, usually because you get to mingle a little and spend time with your costars. This time? As long as Dieter is there, youâre game.
"I know you are going to win." He's confident of that, having watched the rough cut in its entirety. It was raw, real. The type of story that the Academy loves. "Hopefully the rumors that swirled during filming aren't brought up."
Unfortunately, it seemed like every kind of rumor was attached to you at some point during filming. You hated Dieter, you hated the director, you were dating your other costar, or you were dating your assistant â that one was immensely funny to Sadie, who thinks of you as a sister. âIf they are, weâll take them in stride. Itâs nothing I canât handle.â Rumors are only rumors, after all.
"I know." He murmurs, reaching down and threading his fingers with yours gently. "I just don't want my shit to splatter onto you."
âYour shit is my shit, babe. They just donât know that yet.â Not having decided when to reveal your relationship to the world, you just know that for now, the key is to respect each other as much as possible in front of the camera.
He chuckles and sends you a grin. "Doesn't Kevin Hart have a bit that is something like that?" He asks, remembering some kind of standup special he had watched when he was baked a few years ago. "But it was like 'your bullshit is my bullshit, motherfucker'. Or something like that."
âI think it was about best friends, but this definitely applies.â You lift your joined hands to press a kiss to his knuckles and grin. âYour bullshit is my bullshit, baby.â
"Anything you want to do after the first round of interviews?" He asks, wanting to take his mind off of the upcoming questions.
âYou.â The beaming grin you aim at him is unapologetic. âIâd be more graphic, but Desiree doesnât need to be any more traumatized by our sex life then she already is.â
His chuckle is dirty and he sneaks his hand down to your thigh to give it a rough squeeze. "After the party, right? I know you want to go to the party."
âI always like to go to the party.â He knows that about you â that you donât always like a lot of social situations but that you love a good party.
"Then we are going to the party." Dieter decrees, like he had never not been going to go to that party with you. "We just have to survive the first round of interviews."
âI promise that I packed something skimpy.â You shoot him an evil grin but just sit demurely in your seat and sip your coffee like a perfect angel.
Groaning, he rolls his eyes and huffs. "That's just mean." He pouts and crosses his arms over his chest.
âItâs not mean when you get to be the one who peels it off me at the end of the night.â Itâs too cute. You canât help but giggle, and even Desiree snickers in amusement.
"What happened to your good girl image?" Dieter asks, lifting a brow. "You know the press is going to be at this party as well and I'm going to have a hard time keeping my hands off of you."
âThere will be swirling rumors that youâre desperately in love with me.â You tease, knowing that the dress you packed was chosen specifically to make him drool.
"That's not a rumor." He reminds you with a grin. "I am hopelessly in love with you. Desperate and hopeless. Never wanting to be out of love again."
âWell then, for once the Hollywood press corps will actually be telling the truth.â Itâs not as though thatâs a common phenomenon, so itâs worth teasing about. âI love you too, baby.â
âYou know that story about the squirrel was totally fake, right?â Dieter frowns, leaning in to kiss you.
"Of course I know the squirrel thing was fake." You promise him, leaning into the kiss and relishing the small moment of tenderness. "That would be utterly ridiculous."
âGood.â Heâs relieved you donât believe that and kisses you again before snapping his head towards Desiree. âCookie?â
"Cookie!" She hands over the bag with a flourish, knowing that getting Dieter in a good mood before a junket is vital. "And while Cookie is happening, maybe you'll let me go over your schedule for the day?"
Dieter huffs. âBut that ruins the taste of the cookie.â He grumbles, perking up slightly when he sees it's a peanut butter chocolate chunk. âFine.â He whines when his assistant doesnât respond but just stares at him like a disappointed mother. Sheâs really good at guilting him without saying a word. Especially now that heâs sober, which is complete bullshit in his opinion.
The lemon shortbread cookie with lavender sugar makes you hum in contentment when you see it, and you sit back to listen dutifully. Sadie had already emailed you your itinerary and it is mostly the same as Dieterâs, but youâre still going to listen. These women take extremely good damn care of both of you and the least you can be is respectful.
******
The lighting in the room is bright, making Dieter wince and slip his sunglasses on. Heâs not as sensitive to the light as he once was but the damn rings are making him see halos. âReady to get this show on the road.â He huffs, fiddling with the water bottle that was already halfway empty.
âLetâs get started.â Your nod of agreement has the production assistant by the door moving, and you adjust in your seat slightly. At least the chairs they have for you in this place are comfortable upholstered ones and not like when they try to artistically arrange actors into directorâs chairs for the aesthetic of it all. You have a cup of herbal tea on a small table just out of sight of the cameras thanks to Sadie and youâre ready to dive in. But mostly because sheâs withholding baby pictures until the lunch break after you deal with the first round of interviews. The first woman who walks into the room looks nervous but bright eyed, and her credentials lanyard is a website you donât recognize. Sheâs obviously a fan of Dieterâs, unconsciously focusing most of her attention on him, but you donât mind.
Dieter straightens in his chair and the urge to reach for your hand is overwhelming so he plays with the edge of the chair he is sitting in. âWhy did I choose this role?â He repeats the question and chuckles. âContract obligations.â He jokes. âNo, I liked the script. It was compelling and I knew that it was going to be amazing.â
Itâs barely a joke, but you smile politely and donât fuss when the woman gets flustered and forgets to ask you the question or at least wait for your answer. You understand being flustered by Dieter, it happens a lot. Heâs far more charming naturally than he knows. The second question is about travel, and this time you donât hesitate. âLondon was heavenly, but the hotel where they put the cast up in the French countryside was stunning. It was really like staying in someoneâs home, and they made the experience so welcoming for all of us.â
Dieter smiles and nods, not expanding any more on the topic since you had answered. You had both talked about that hotel extensively and his own opinion mirrors yours.
The rest of her questions are fairly mundane, and you wonder if she was given first in as a warm up. Not wanting to hit you and Dieter with anything too thought-provoking right off the bat since Dee isnât exactly famous for being a morning person. The next two people in ask requisite questions about working on a period piece and what it was like to work with the singer who played the third lead. The next seemed enamored of the fact that you had a very well behaved trained dog on set and wanted to know all about acting with an animal.
On and on it went, round and round again until even your break for lunch was a blur. The food was good, at least. Thatâs not always true at these things. A dozen or more interviews into the first day of the junket, Sadie brings you a fresh mug of tea and promises that the end is in sight. Just two more hours of this and you can go and wash off the tedium of interviews and get ready for the party.
âIâm so ready to stop smiling.â Dieter complains under his breath, his own refreshed latte in his hands as he watches yet another reporter bring in their equipment to set up. âCan I get some booze in this?â He begs Desiree, tilting his head. âJust a shot? Hell, even Baileyâs. Just something.â
âWhat happened to not drinking until the party?â His assistant asks with a raised eyebrow, having every intention of enforcing the deal they made yesterday.
âI got bored.â Dieter huffs quietly. âItâs the SSDD theory.â
âYouâre done in two hours, and then you get a whole cocktail party to drink at.â Desiree reminds him. âYou just need to survive a little bit longer. I hear thereâs even cocktails named after your characters.â
âThere are?â Dieter perks up tremendously at that idea and grins. âOkay. Iâll wait. But can we please have some interesting questions?â That part might have been a little too loud because the next reporter glances up from where they are setting up their camera.
Thereâs a flash of recognition on the reporterâs face. The look of someone tired who probably agrees that most of the questions they were asking arenât worthwhile. He finishes setting up and sits down, but doesnât open the small notebook that had just been in his hand. âSo.â He smiles like he understands how tired the two of you must be, or at least heâs trying to be sympathetic. âThis wasnât exactly a run of the mill production process for you.â
Dieter glances over at you, seeing if you want to take the lead but your brow is slightly furrowed, so he answers. âIf you mean the fact that we shot the emotionally tumultuous scenes first, yeah, I guess you could say that.â He chuckles. âNothing like getting the shit slapped out of you on the first day to bond with your co-star.â He jokes, flashing you a grin. âProfessionally speaking.â
"You didn't get along too well at the beginning of production, if memory serves." He shifts in his seat like a snake slithering toward a nest full of eggs. "The video of the two of you having it out in a restaurant in London made the rounds on the internet for weeks."
âOh thatâŠ.â Dieter chuckles and shrugs. âItâs me.â He deflects, pointing to himself. âEveryone gets pissed at me at some point.â He offers, like it would be unusual for his co-star to not be upset with him. âEmotions were high from filming that day.â
"But from someone so poised," he gestures to you, obviously hoping that he's poking a sleeping bear and trying to shake it awake.
"Unfortunately, sometimes being human is caught on film," you answer diplomatically. "As Dee said. Tensions were high in the beginning of filming. We had a lot of very high stress and high emotion scenes right in the beginning of the process and that really had us on our toes."
âYes.â The reporter, Steven Someone, Dieter had already forgotten who he was with or his last name, nods in agreement. âHowever, from the video, it seemed to beâŠrather personal.â He continues on. âDid it have something to do with the production the two of you starred in together on Broadway together twelve years ago?â
âActually?â No one has ever brought that up. It seemed like it had almost been lost to history. Your show and your history together seemed invisible to modern fans, and youâre honestly thrown a little off kilter by anyone even bringing it to the forefront. âNo. It didnât have anything to do with that. It was a misunderstanding on my part and Iâve apologized.â Youâve worshiped and posed for him since then, helping his sketchbook of you grow exponentially. But that is entirely personal.
âSo the rumors that the two of you have an old spat are unfounded?â He asks, looking between the two of you. âBecause the film almost seems to be an extension of that. Deeply personal.â
âI wasnât aware of any rumours.â It makes you shift uncomfortably in your seat, the way this particular interview is turning out, but maybe it would be good to smooth this over. If there are rumours about you disliking each other, it would be good to gloss over them and make sure theyâre ended.
âThereâs reports that the set nearly shut down the first day due to an altercation and the table read was uncomfortable because of the tension between the two of you.â He acknowledges, without really asking a question.
âThe beginning of this process was definitely tense,â you acknowledge, glancing nervously at Dieter who seems shell shocked by the way this interview has gone. âIf anyone else in the cast or crew was made uncomfortable, obviously thatâs something that was unintentional.â
âObviously, thereâs no tension now.â Dieter chuckles. âWe are all temperamental artists at times, it plays well on screen but it can be uncomfortable until you find that niche.â
âNo. In fact, now you seem quite cozy.â This reporter is smiling like he has a secret and your stomach rolls anxiously. âIn fact.â The second time, the phrase almost sounds accusing. âYouâve been spending a lot of time together lately, havenât you?â
Dieter gives a small shrug, as if it doesnât matter. âWeâve known each other for a long time.â He tells the reporter, annoyed at where this interview is going. âOf course we are going to spend time together.â
âSo thereâs no truth at all to the rumor that the very same moving truck that was seen in Echo Park near the home of Americaâs Sweetheart,â he practically points his own at you. âWas unloading just hours later in Sherman Oaks at Dieterâs mansion?â
Dieterâs eyes narrow and he shifts in his chair. âArenât we here to talk about a movie?â He looks behind him at the banner for the movie and nods. âYeah, that movie?â He hooks his thumb behind him. âOur personal lives arenât on the table.â
âYouâve called this film âdeeply personalâ.â He changes tactics but doesnât back down. âApparently the beginning of shooting wasnât the only time things got tense on set. The love scenes were also extremely intimate.â
âAs intimate as having a roomful of people watching simulated sex can be.â Dieter laughs. âTakes away the fun if youâre the only ones exposed. But it was an extremely professional set.â He looks at the camera and playfully gives it a âsorryâ look. âNothing is real.â
The production assistant nearby gives the reporter the signal to wrap things up and you shift again, picking up your mug to wrap both hands around it like an herbal tea security blanket. The reporter looks unhappy that he has to stop but he looks at both of you seriously. âThe movie is a very poignant film and if emotions were high, they translated to a fantastic performance.â
âThank you.â Saved by the bell, you think with an inner sigh as you paint a smile on your face. âWe had a sensational script and a wonderfully supportive cast of costars. And Samâs vision as a director really brings things together.â
Once that reporter is cleared out, Dieter shakes his head. âCan we have a break?â
âWeâre on a tight schedule.â Desiree frowns, knowing the publicity team wonât like it. âI can stall for a few minutes.â
âJust a couple of minutes.â Dieter nods as Desiree moves towards the door to prevent the next reporter from coming in. âHow are you doing?â He asks immediately, his eyes wide. âDo you think someone actually saw the moving truck?â
âThey must have.â You canât squeeze his hand without giving yourselves away, so you keep both hands locked around your mug. âI mean I thought we were doing really well but obviously somebody saw something.â You had agreed together that you wouldnât come out as a couple for at least a few more months. You had planned to allow yourselves to be photographed on a very well-behaved and well-earned vacation where your publicity teams could control the message and how the information disseminated to your fans. Apparently, you may need to speed up that plan.
âShit, Iâm sorry.â Dieter frowns, sure that this is somehow his fault. He was the one who insisted that Sherman Oaks was where the two of you needed to live. You didnât own your house, so he had thought it made sense.
âYou didnât do anything wrong.â Itâs a reflex of his, to apologize even when he isnât at fault, and you shake your head. âWe should justâŠwe should decide. If weâre still going to keep this under wraps or if weâre going to open up about it sooner than we planned.â It would be okay, either way. You could still control the flow of information. Sadie and Desiree would get the ball rolling with your management and publicity teams now instead of in six more months. âI guessâŠwe could always use the junket?â
He frowns, knowing that you wanted more time, and it feels like you two are being pushed into a corner. âWe could.â He agrees. âIâll do whatever you want to.â
âIf we deny it up and down here and then come out at the premiere, theyâll snag us for lying.â You point out quietly. âSo far weâve never said we arenât together, and we can keep it that way. Everything on the up-and-up. And the press will be at the cocktail party tonight.â Having to play a strategy on your own relationship is difficult, but both of you have experience in this area. âWe should justâŠjust make sure Des and Sadie have everything lined up before we do this. The whole point was to have our teams ready to go. No scandals for either of us.â
âYouâre going to be the one taking a hit.â Dieter reminds you. âBut I havenât had a scandal thatâs come up to bite us in the ass.â Heâs been on his best behavior, to the annoyance of some of the tabloids.
âTheyâre going to dig for a scandalous past that doesnât exist. Itâs fine.â Part of the point is that your team will be able to speak to your rekindled romance and touch on the fact that you dated years ago during your time on Broadway. Each otherâs one that got away. A very romantic spin on the reality of an abusive father controlling his son from afar.
âDear ole dad is spinning in his grave.â Dieter chuckles. âHe never wanted me to have a squeaky clean image, said it was a direct reflection of him.â
âHe wanted a product to sell, not a son.â It makes you sad, honestly, and you sigh into your tea. âHe never saw how amazing you are all on your own.â
âDoesnât matter now.â He knows that, although it still hurts. It had been one of the reasons that he had never had children. Never wanted to risk fucking them up.
âI love you.â It doesnât cure the hurts, but the whispered words make him smile and thatâs what matters.
âI love you too.â Dieter wants to lean in to kiss you, but he knows Desiree can only keep them out for so long. He smiles at you and nods. âLet me know when you want to do this.â He tells you before he calls for his assistant.
âEverything okay?â Desiree and Sadie appear together an instant later with concern on their faces.
âHow long do you think it would take you to be ready to go with the photo leaks and press statements?â You ask them, barely raising your voice above a murmur. âIf one reporter knows things, then Iâd bet anything that more do.â
âOh shit.â Desireeâs eyes widen slightly and she looks back at the door. âWe have everything ready. Just whenever you are ready to push.â
"Tonight?" In a perfect world you could just be yourselves. Just cuddle up on the sofa and be together. But your lives are more complicated than that. "Use the cocktail party as the staging ground?"
Dieter nods. âI donât have to keep my hands off of you.â He hums happily. Any time he doesnât have to worry about not being able to touch you, heâs in a better mood. Even the interviews where the two of you playfully touch while joking were better in his book.
"If you're ready, we'll get the ball rolling." Sadie promises, flashing a proud grin at Desiree. This publicity roll out is some of their best work. "By the time the cocktail party starts, you'll be free to snuggle as much as you like."
âOkay, letâs get this next round of interviews done.â Dieter grumbles, like he wasnât the one that needed a break. âI want to shower before the party.â
******
It ends up taking slightly more than two hours before you and Dieter can get back to your suite to get ready, but at least you make it through things without any more nasty questions or grouchy attitudes. The second you shut the suite door behind you, you go straight into his arms to claim a hug. "Well that's done," you huff with a half-assed chuckle. "Tomorrow we get to do even more of them."
âSo what youâre saying is that I need to be drunk tomorrow?â Dieter huffs, squeezing you gently and sighing softly as he burrows into your neck and inhales the scent of your perfume.
âTomorrow weâre going to get all the questions about us.â Considering you have the two most trustworthy and effective people you know working for you, you know that whatever theyâre leaking or releasing, Sadie and Desiree are doing it at this exact moment. âIt should be a much more interesting day.â
âAre you ready?â He asks seriously, pulling back to caress your cheek. âSoooo many jokes about taming me. Or orgies, or whatever.â
âWell, youâve never taken me to an orgy, so Iâm afraid I wonât understand those jokes.â You remind him, putting on your best innocent face. âIâm ready, honey. Honestly. Iâm sorry that our hand got forced, but Iâm proud to love you and Iâm glad we donât have to hide anymore.â
âI wouldnât want you at an orgy.â He frowns just thinking about it and slides his hands down your sides. âItâll make red carpet walks better.â
âSo much better.â His hands land on your hips and you gravitate toward him instinctively. âAre you sure youâre ready?â As much as youâll get a few jokes or comments about taming him, heâs going to get the brunt of it. The intimate details of his life have been much more on display than yours.
âYou know I donât care what the media thinks about me.â He does but itâs not like he can undo the damage already done. All he can do is allow his image to be shaped into something else.
âI know that you say that.â With two fingers you brush a stray curl from his forehead. âBut you also canât get bent out of shape if they say things about me. Itâs their job to stir shit. Or at least to try.â
âYou donât deserve it though.â He pouts, frowning at you. âI wonât.â He huffs when you just stare at him with that âI donât believe youâ expression on your face.
âWeâre going to have fun tonight, and weâre going to be us. The real us.â You wrap him up in both arms and hug him to your chest, grinning when he burrows into your neck again for comfort. âEverything is going to be okay.â
âI know it will be.â That heâs certain of. The alternative is for the two of you to not be together and heâs not doing that. Not again. âDo you want to shower together, or do you want to wait until we leave the party?â
"Oh no, we're definitely showering together." The wolfish grin you throw him comes with a wink, and you pull away to head into the bathroom knowing that he's right behind you. "I want to walk into that party having been freshly fucked, thank you very much."
âFuck.â Dieter grins, rushing to pull his shirt over his head and mussing his hair up. âWhat are we waiting for? Get naked!â
The vague sound of a snort from the other room tells you that Sadie heard that, and you can't help but giggle as you toss your blouse onto the long counter and reach into the overlarge stall to turn on the shower.
âJesus.â Dieter canât help but stop in his tracks and admire the beauty of you in front of him. Since moving in together, you have modeled several times and yet he still canât help but stare. âI love you.â
You pause in your tracks, turning around to face him with your bra off and your hands on the fly of your pants â and a dopey, lovestruck smile on your face. He really is just sweet sometimes, and it's a side of him that almost no one gets to see. You honestly couldn't be prouder or more flattered that he is so soft and loving with you. "I love you, too."
Dieter grins and pushes his pants down, he had purposefully not worn underwear because of having to sit all day, so his hard length bounces out as he kicks off the pants.
âIâm gonna buy you silk underwear one day, and youâre gonna love how soft it is so much that youâre going to want to wear it all the time.â Not that you mind that he goes commando. Itâs one less layer to strip away in order to have him inside you. He loves his little luxuries, though, and you know it would make him smile.
âWhy, so they can remind me of how good your hand feels?â He smirks at you as you step into the shower. This is intimate and playful, the two of you falling into an easy comfort with each other.
âI told you that moisturized skin makes all the difference.â He had teased you about being so religious in your nighttime routine of moisturizers and cleansers, but he never argued with the results.
He grins, shaking his head and wrapping his arms around you. âWe have about twenty minutes.â He hums. âItâs going to have to be a quickie.â
âThen you should decide if you want my front or my back pressed against that wall,â you hum, slinging both arms around him so you can drag him down for a kiss.
âBack.â He groans against your mouth. âEasier to kiss you.â
Heâs always been greedy with kisses, much to your delight, and now he backs you up against the cold marble just as eagerly as he slips his tongue into your mouth revels at the needy moan it earns him. It takes no effort to melt into him and you reach between your bodies to wrap your hand around his cock and stroke.
The way you touch him makes his knees weak, sagging and leaning into you as he plunders your mouth with his own. Eager to be inside you again. It must be a symphony of moans and whines to anyone outside your little bubble, but all you can ever focus on is Dieter. Heâs all youâve ever wanted and still all you need, and when he picks your leg up to sit on his waist you shift forward with ease, eager to have him inside you again.
âBaby, youâre so good to me.â Dieter kisses down your neck and across your shoulder. âBest drug, you, youâre it.â
"Love you so fucking much." The way he nips at your skin leaves you breathless every time and you whimper softly. "Need you, Dee. Please?"
âYes baby.â There isnât enough time to tease you, to draw this out. Too needy for the solace your body gives him, he lines up and sinks in faster than both of you can inhale.
"Fuuuuuuck." No matter how many times you take him it's always a stretch, like a personal challenge to your dripping cunt to see if it will ever not make your eyes roll back in your head or your chest heave to draw him as deep inside you as possible. Tonight it's a gorgeous feeling of being split open as he braces your back against the wall and drapes both of your legs over his forearms to leverage you in between the marble and his body, impaling you on his cock so quickly that it almost makes you dizzy.
âShiiiiiiit.â Dieter hisses. âHow are you so fucking tight?â He whines. âI fuck you all the time.â He loves it, cock twitching deep and he grinds his hips to try to reach a fraction of inch deeper. Feeling like he will drive through your back wall with the first thrust.
"Kegels," you tease, diving forward to kiss him when it's truly the most you can do in this position.
âKeep doing them.â He groans against your lips, too busy trying to devour you to really talk beyond that point. You love making him crazy and everything you do accomplishes that. Especially the way you moan into his mouth.
Each determined thrust drives you firmly into the cold wall, pushing a moan into his kiss and making both of you grip each other tighter. His feet firmly planted on the shower floor hold both of you steady as he rocks into you and you do everything you can to meet him at every swing of his hips. It's a precarious dance but a rewarding one, letting him hit all the deepest, most sensitive places in your greedy pussy.
âFuck, fuck.â Dieter groans, eyes fluttering and he tries to make sure neither one of you end up on the fucking floor. âTonightââ he gasps. âTonight, ride me.â He begs, knowing he will be needy and submissive after a night schmoozing. He normally is.
âWant toââ You gasp, whimpering when he hits so deep inside you that you swear youâre going to go permanently cross eyed from the way it jolts through your body. âWorship tonight, baby?â
âYes. Fuck yes.â The way you make him feel like a god is addictive. To youâ it seems like he is the best among all men. Desperately soothing the ego that loves to be stroked and it's different. He knows you mean it. The love you have for him makes it even better, making him crave it just like he wants to worship you.
Coming back to the depths of your relationship with Dieter has been easy in some ways. The emotional and sexual attachments that you had fostered years ago sprang back to life as though they had never once been doubted. Trust was rebuilt over time, through tangible examples of making and keeping promises and both of you speaking up even when you were uncomfortable or afraid of toeing a line. Moving in together has been the culmination of hard work and deep love, and you have both been so proud of your hard work. Tonight is another big step but right now you let yourself revel in what comes so easily to you. Sex is like your safe haven. The place where only you and he exist. And even though youâre a half dozen thrusts away from cumming at the very most, thinking of the next time youâll get to be in his arms is absolutely thrilling.
âLove you baby.â Dieter groans, feeling you getting ready to cum, picking up your cues like it was just yesterday that he was introducing you to how wonderful sex is. âCum for me.â
"Love you." It might be barely bitten out on a groan but you mean every syllable. In less than a minute you're spasming around him, tight walls pulling him as deep into your body as you can manage and hands clinging to his shoulders while you whimper in his ear and come apart for him all in one breathtaking moment.
He groans, rocking up onto the balls of his feet and scrambling back to press his lips to yours. Needing to kiss you will he tumbles off the edge after you. Only managing to thrust two more times before he is grinding deep and shuddering as he fills you.
You stay pinned together like that for as long as it takes to get your breath back, exchanging small kisses full of indulgence before he finally lets your legs down and makes sure you're steady on your feet. "We should wash up," you murmur unconvincingly, needing at least two more quick kisses before you even think of reaching for the soap.
âI think this might be the first time Iâve ever been disappointed to have a party planned for a night.â Dieter huffs, amused at himself. Normally he would already be getting hammered to pregame, but if you were to decide to stay in this room, he would snuggle up to you and order room service.
"It will be fun." At least you don't have to pretend anymore, and that is its own kind of fun and freedom. "You can kiss me in public now. Remember that."
âBut no making out, right?â There had been a meeting with your own PR about what kind of PDA would be permissible to continue to craft your more respectable image.
"Right." A face cloth and body wash make it into your hand with the intention of each of you washing yourselves, otherwise you would never leave the overlarge shower. "And touching is fine but no groping. It's like foreplay for PDA," you grin at him, handing over the soaped-up cloth.
âWhat about a butt squeeze?â Dieter pouts, still not completely happy with these rules. âJust one! It will be tasteful.â
âHow about resting your hand there for no more than five seconds.â While your publicist had looked at you like you have six heads when you told her about Dieter, she had since come to think of it like a challenge. A professional test, of sorts. Could Dieter Bravo be made to look respectable? Only time would tell.
âOnly if I get to flex my fingers for the last second.â He compromises, grinning as he starts rubbing the soapy rag over his body. He knows how much you like his butt squeezes. And his boob squeezes, and itâs not like heâs trying to negotiate that for public spaces.
âDeal.â Thereâs a silly grin on your face as you put your hand out for him to shake like itâs some kind of shady business bargain instead of a goofy moment between lovers.
âGuys!â Sadieâs voice is muffled from the other side of the wall but still clear. âRivkah and Monique are here to get you ready! No time for round two!â
âThereâs always time for round two!â Dieter yells back, even as he steps out from under the water and turns off the shower.
It only takes a little while for both of you to get ready, thanks to your teams, and the all-black ensemble that Desiree had packed for tonight has just a few accents of blue to subtly match your dress. You hadnât planned to come out tonight, but the decision to leave subtle little clues in your outfits for the weekend was a very good one after all.
In the elevator, you squeeze his hand and lean your careful coiffed head on his shoulder. âAre you ready for this?â
âAs long as you are.â Your fame being impacted is the only downside of this in his opinion. He knows his own reputation. It will be met with disbelief and then there will be bets made on how long it lasts and if you try to hit him with a car when you inevitably break up because heâs fucked up. He knows all this. He just hopes you can put up with it and remember that the past is behind him.
âIâve made my decision.â You tell him honestly and reach for his hand to thread your fingers together as the elevator descends to the first floor. âAnd if Hollywood makes me pick between it and you?â Exhaling softly, your eyes flick up to his. âThe answer is you.â
That makes Dieter have to bite his lip, emotional from your confession. âIâd pick me too.â He teases softly, squeezing your hand.
With time enough to roll your eyes at him playfully before the elevator doors open, you smirk and return the squeeze of his hand. âCareful. Or I wonât stroke anything besides your ego tonight.â
âYou love stroking Mr. Wiggles.â Dieter mutters under his breath, just to make you laugh before he steps out and pulls you out behind him. He hasnât named his penis and if he did, it wouldnât be Mr. Wiggles.
Thanks to the well-timed comment youâre choking on smothered laughter as the doors open, and the very first picture taken by a photographer of you and Dieter as an official couple has you beaming at him with a broad and honest grin on your face and laughter in your eyes as he holds your hand. Itâs a beautiful image. The two of you are dressed immaculately and happy, the perfect picture of romantic bliss. You doubt either of your teams could have planned a better image.
Just like he would have with any starlet he was escorting to an awards show, Dieter is attentive. However, this time, itâs more intimate. His smiles are real and his hold on your hand never wavers for a moment as some of the reporters start to immediately buzz with excitement.
The âcarpetâ you have to walk is actually the main hallway through the hotel which has been blocked off and styled as a greeting area so that no one not in attendance would have any idea you werenât at an elegant party. The party itself, however, is outside. The entire patio and garden area of the hotel has been turned into a cocktail area with room for schmoozing and music for dancing. It will be fun, you just have to get to it first. The very first reporter to get your attention asks the standard questions about what designers youâre wearing, and you excitedly name names and give details so that the independent women designers you worked with for this event would get their due attention.
âDonât ask me!â Dieter shrugs and grins. âI only know that the clothes feel really good and she looks amazing.â
âHeâs wearing Gucci.â You grin, having gotten that tidbit from Desiree earlier. âHead to toe.â When he looks at you with surprise, you just shrug. âYou look amazing, too. I was curious.â
Grinning, he winks at you and then back at the reporter. âSheâs going to have me styled in Gucci all the time now.â He jokes. âBut weâll see, right?â
âDo you have a hand in his style these days?â The reporter asks, confusion indicating that she hasnât picked up on what you two are trying to give away for free.
Lips quirked into a knowing grin, you nearly wink at the reporter on your own this time. âMost girlfriends do, donât they?â
Dieter almost laughs at how wide the poor womanâs eyes get, nearly choking on air as she immediately tries to talk again through her excitement. He doesnât though. He just gives her a concerned look as he stands beside you.
âThis film was an adventure.â You tell the reporter with a smile. This quote will be used over and over again, so you have made yourself memorize something nice from your publicist instead of trying to improvise. âWe were lucky to be able to have that adventure together.â
The reporter who had started grilling you during the junket nearly spills a drink as he starts jumping up and down. âI knew it! I fucking knew it!â
"Oh?" The amusement on your face is notable when you turn to find the man nearly flailing in your direction. "Then you should have asked directly." Not that you wouldn't have been a deer in the proverbial headlights if he had, but you can pretend otherwise.
Itâs almost worth the annoyance Dieter had suffered earlier to see the devastation on his face as the reporter realizes he lost the exclusive scoop. It was now going out, might already be posted.
The next reporter on the carpet is a man you're familiar with. He's worked for his magazine for a decade by now and routinely does these junkets, but didn't sit with you today â his interview must be scheduled for tomorrow. "Hi Tom," you smile cordially as you and Dieter step over in line and you shake his hand warmly.
He's a nice guy. Likes to talk about his kids whenever he gets the chance, so you make small talk about little Ashley and Kaiden for a minute before he flashes a big smile at you. "I have to know how it happened," he insists with a breathless laugh of disbelief that you have a feeling is going to be the resounding reaction tonight.
Dieter glances over at you and smiles. âWeâve known each other for a long time. We did a play together twelve years ago and had a relationship then.â He shrugs. âI was an ass, she unbelievably decided to give me another chance.â Heâs been willing to take the blame for the past and frame you as this saving angel if it helps. âThe chemistry was still there.â
âTwelve years ago?â Tom sounds shocked but also soft at that revelation. Like itâs some kind of magical gift â and maybe for you and Dieter, it is.
âNot everyone gets a second chance,â you hum, still smiling, but this time that smile is gentle and aimed at Dieter before turning back to the reporter you have known for several years. âWeâre very lucky. Why donât we tell you all about it when we sit down tomorrow?â
âAbsolutely. But for now, the two of you look happy.â He knows he will be up late rewriting most of his questions.
âWe are.â That much is undeniable, bringing warmth to your cheeks. âWe really are.â
âIâm sure we will talk later but the movie was excellent, enjoy the party you deserve.â Tom nods to you and allows you to move along.
Each short moment with each reporter is some variant of this, as most people are too flabbergasted to say much of anything right now. Tomorrow youâll be bombarded with questions but for tonight youâre going to bask in the glow of not having to hide what makes you happy.
âWell no one accused us of lying.â Dieter chuckles under his breath. That had been something he had really thought would happen. People would claim it was a publicity stunt for the movie.
âIâm sure someone will tomorrow,â you laugh nervously as he guides you out, into the mood lighting and manicured decor of the party. âI think most of them were too shell shocked to even think of that.â
âOf course they are.â The bar is set up and he guides you towards it. âYou â Hollywoodâs dream girl â dating me.â He snorts. âHollywoodâs disaster.â
âYouâre like the tornado from The Wizard of Oz,â you tell him, with a confidence that makes him snort but also look at you with a curiosity that asks why. âYou swept into my life and made everything Technicolor. Sometimes itâs hard or even scary, other times itâs joyful and exciting. But either way, I wouldnât be who I am without you.â
âIâll take that as a compliment.â He canât help but lean in and press his lips to yours in a chaste kiss. Not as intimate as he would like, but enough that he shows you how touched he is.
âIt was meant as one.â Even a small kiss is a big deal right now, and you can just feel the sheer number of cameras pointed at you right now, but you still smile at him and thank the bartender who sets one specialty cocktail each in front of you - the ones named for your characters.
âTo your first Oscar.â Dieter grins as he picks up the drink and holds yours out to you as a toast. âI will be proud of you and cry from the audience when you win.â
âTo your second Oscar.â Gently tapping the rim of your glass against his, you canât help the warm and cuddly feeling that all of this gives you. Like this is how it was meant to be so many years ago. This was the future you were always intended to have. Right here with him. âI will be proud of you and crying from the audience when you win.â
âNahhh.â Dieter shakes his head. âYour performance is the stronger one. Itâs your movie really.â
âWeâll see.â He has never really known what heâs capable of on his own, and is even worse at accepting a sincere compliment, so you wonât press the point. But the fact is, Dieter Bravo would have been a huge movie star even if his father hadnât been one before him. âLetâs just go enjoy the party.â
âOf course.â He winks and throws back the rest of his drink. The next one will be sipped because he has no intention of getting too drunk. âYou know how much I love to party.â
******
You had learned very early on that Dieter never threw parties, but he was always invited to them. No matter which castmate or crew member or artist friend or old school pal was having people by, Dieter was always on the top of the guest list. He was a bragging point as much as a fun guest, giving people the chance to proudly spout that a movie star had been at a party they gave. And whether he cared about that or not, he almost always showed up â and he always brought you with him. You were his devoted arm candy and proud of it, whisked around every party like a beautiful bauble. His energy had always been electric, and wherever he focused his attention was the center of the universe. And no matter how long it took to make his rounds and shine his light on everyone he could, it always ended up back on you.
âHey Bambi.â He had gotten dragged away from you, pulled into a story telling time about his time when he was filming a nude scene at fourteen and the ethics of it. Now back at your side, he drops his arm over your shoulder and plucks the almost lukewarm beer from your hand to take a sip. He was thirsty and the buzz that attention gives him was starting to wear off. âYou enjoying yourself?â
âI was just thinking of getting a new drink.â His arms rests heavy and enticing around your body and you move into him automatically to get a hint of the cologne he wears. You have no clue what it is, but it smells exotic and heady. âWanna come with me?â
âCourse I do.â Dieter finishes off your beer and leans in with a vicious smirk on his lean face. âAnd later, I want to come in you.â He teases in your ear before nibbling on it, just to make you shiver.
"Babe." It makes you completely weak in the knees when he does things like that â says things like that â and you've never been more convinced that starting birth control was the right move. "Does that mean you want me to stay over tonight?" You ask with a wide-eyed pout that practically begs him to say yes. In the months since you started working and sleeping together, you've barely ever slept apart. But you try not to assume.
âHow are we going to go to a hangover brunch tomorrow morning where we eat wayyyyyy too many sweet and salty things if you donât stay?â He practically pouts at the idea. Sleeping better with you beside him, though heâs never told you that.
"Let it never be said that we don't take our two-show days very seriously." A solemn nod makes you giggle, knowing full well that doing two shows each day on the weekends is something that is equal parts exhausting and exhilarating. This is your craft, and you relish the opportunity to flex all of those muscles that you have been honing since you were just a young teen back in Washington. "I'm happy to stay, babe. I just didn't want to assume."
He huffs and rolls his eyes, wanting to ask you why you donât assume, everyone else does. No one actually ever asks Dieter permission. They just assume he will want to be at a party or go out to the bar. You constantly not knowing if you arenât spending the night has him thinking about asking you to just give up your apartment. But heâll wait until your lease is coming up. No need for you to pay a penalty.
You don't tell him that you're terrified that he's going to get sick of you. That being too clingy or too emotional or too anything will be what makes him decide that the novelty of you has worn off. Telling him that would surely be the last nail in the coffin of a relationship that has come to mean so much to you, so you just smile instead and sidle up to the kitchen counter at this house party that has been transformed into a bar. "What are you in the mood for?"
Immediately distracted, Dieter strides up to the bar and reaches for the harder liquor. âDo you want me to make you a drink?â He asks. âItâs the very first drink I ever had.â
"Sure!" Of course you're always going to say yes to him. He's had such a wonderful breadth of experiences already and you hate how naive or sheltered you can feel sometimes by comparison.
âYou will find that these are somewhat of an acquired taste.â Dieter hums as he adds scotch whiskey and vermouth into a shaker and walks over to the fridge to get some ice.
"Now I'm nervous." You lean on the counter while you watch him, biting your lip and not disguising the fact that you're watching his hips move as he walks. "What exactly are you making for me?"
âA Rob Roy.â He hums as he grabs some ice and turns around to wink at you. âA very classy cocktail.â
"Trying to class me up, Dee?" A little nervous that you won't like it, you put your nose up in the air and affect an air of absolute class and sophistication to mask your worry â and hopefully to make him laugh.
Dieter snorts and sticks his tongue out at you. âIâm just hoping you snort it up your nose choking on it like I did.â He scoffs playfully. âButâ to be fairâ I was eight.â
"Eight?" Sometimes when he mentions things from growing up they're cute stories or funny anecdotes. Sometimes they're downright disturbing instead. This qualifies as the latter.
âYeah.â He shrugs as if itâs no big deal and slaps the top on the shaker to start shaking it. âOne of dadâs parties.â
"Of course." The first time you ever went to a party with people drinking or smoking was probably halfway through college, but that just makes you feel ridiculous next to him. He calls you Bambi for looking innocent, but sometimes you wonder if he knows exactly how deep that side of your personality runs.
There isnât a martini glass to strain the drinks into but the plastic cups get three dashes of bitters in the bottoms before he starts to evenly divide the liquor between the two. That was his fatherâs secret to a good Rob Roy. The bitters are only added at the end and never stirred in. He fishes out the ice with a spoon and hands you a cup. âTo your new favorite drink.â He teases, sending you a small wink.
The first sip burns, almost sending you into a coughing fit that would assuredly be the least sexy youâve ever been in front of him, but you manage to get yourself under control enough to take a second sip and that tastes delicious. Once you get past the initial shock of strong liquor, thereâs something nuanced and addictive about the drink. You flash him a grin over the top of your plastic cup and count yourself lucky that you only coughed a little and your eyes only watered a little at the first sip. The last thing you want is for Dieter to think you canât keep up. âActually? Itâs really good.â
Laughing, Dieter takes a sip of his own drink and grimaces slightly. âGlad you enjoy it.â He hums, wanting to tell you that you donât have to like it, not if you donât want to. âI got trashed off of them and threw up in the pool that night.â
âSoundsâŠfun?â Sometimes when he tells you things like this from his childhood you really just donât know how to respond. Without being able to relate in any way, you usually just listen and tuck the information away for later recollection. He is a puzzle, and youâre slowly starting to put the pieces together.
âYeah.â Dieter snorts and shakes his head. âDad was disappointed. Said a man doesnât quit until heâs thrown up for the second time.â
âYou were eight!â That isnât the definition of adulthood in any culture youâve ever heard of, and you immediately move to put your arms around your boyfriend. âIâm sorry, honey. I try to be supportive, but thatâs bullshit.â
Heâs embarrassed for a moment. Wondering if you are right since he has zero clue what a normal upbringing looks like. âDoesnât matter.â He shrugs it off and tosses you a charming grin as he slides closer to press his lips to yours. A distraction. âJust you matters right now.â
Though you canât say you have a lot of experience with addiction, drugs, intoxicants, any of that - you do know what it is to crave. From the first time Dieter kissed you in your dressing room the day you met, youâve craved him. Needed to have him near and felt like a piece of you was missing when he wasnât. Maybe you know more about addiction than you think you do. You kiss him and kiss him in that kitchen, drinks forgotten until the only thing in your mind are the small sounds of pleasure coming from both of you and the way he makes you weak in the knees with seemingly no effort at all.
Dieter has you pressed against the counter, loving how easily you give over. Thereâs no rehearsing, itâs just natural. Heâs moreâŠdominant with you, although you do like to explore. You love pleasure and he loves giving it to you.
âGod.â A voice from a few yards away rings out a groan followed by a disbelieving laugh. âJust donât fuck in the kitchen, okay you two?â
âNo promises.â Dieter jokes over his shoulder. âNot when Bambi is as beguiling as she is.â
When he breaks apart from you, you bury your burning face in his chest to hide your embarrassment and cling to his sides for that support you crave. Heâs your shield against the world and the fact that someone as extraordinary as Dieter wants you is making you re-examine how you perceive yourself altogether. âBeguiling, huh?â You tilt your head back and beam at him.
âI said what I said.â He purses his lips at you playfully. âBesides, it could be considered performance art if we did fuck in the kitchen.â Heâs joking, he knows you would never go for that, but itâs fun to see you squirm.
âIt would only be performance art for you!â You giggle, trying to smother the giddy idea that heâs planted in your head. Itâs so wildly outside of the realm of possibility, but a fun fantasy to hang on to. âIf I do it, itâs indecent exposure.â
âNahhhhhh.â Dieter takes advantage of your leaning back to laugh to lean forward and nibble on your neck.
âDeeeeeâŠâ His name is always drawn out when you whine it, and your fingers clutch the front of his shirt in fists to keep him close. You donât want him to stop, you just want him to know what heâs doing is driving you crazy.
âIâve got you.â Dieter chuckles and nips just a touch harder. He likes it when you are all whiny and needy for him. âWhat do you want baby?â
âYou.â The answer is always the same. Itâs always him, in some way, shape, or form. If you were back at his place already youâd be dropping to your knees in front of him. Heâs barely left your neck to breathe and you giggle between gasps. âSwear to god youâre a vampire.â
âI vant to suck your bloooood.â He intones in a theatrical voice, as good as any Dracula of the old movies.
It earns him more giggles, and you reach up to thread your fingers through his hair as you find his eyes. âVampires are sexy, ya know. It could work.â
âIâll have to get a role as a vampire.â He grins and pretends to bare his teeth. âJust for you, Bambi.â
******
It's a touch-and-go night in some ways, as some people seem to be fascinated by the revelation of your relationship with Dieter and others seem almost agitated by it. The production team is delighted, knowing that all of the attention will only do good things for the movie. And your castmates seem relieved that they no longer have a secret to keep mum about. For you and Dieter? You've been sitting by the hotel pool chatting amiably with whomever stops by and nursing your drinks out over a long time so that you always have one in hand but never let your behavior get out of hand â which would lead to hands on each other.
One of the people you don't recognize â maybe a significant other you weren't formally introduced to or a bold reporter, you can't tell â is smiling brightly to Dieter. They're chatting away about a horror movie he was in a few years ago when you suddenly gasp dramatically and look up at Dieter with wide eyes. "You played a vampire in that," you blurt out, puzzle pieces clicking together in your head.
Tilting his head, Dieter shoots you a confused expression. âYeah?â He asks, not quite sure what you are getting at. You had told him that you hadnât watched many of his movies after he had left. He was surprised you knew that it was a vampire movie.
âJessieâs house party.â Itâs like an anvil dropped on you, or a house, and you can feel yourself just staring. Sure you hadnât gone to see his movies in theaters, but you always eventually saw them in the dark secrecy of your own apartment. That one had just slipped your attention. âYou said you were going to play a vampire for me one day.â
It clicks and he bites his lip. âOh yeah.â He murmurs softly. âYou havenât seen it.â He motions towards the person he is talking to. âWhatâs the name of the vampireâs obsession?â He asks, not wanting to be the one to tell you.
âItâsâŠâ The man looks between the two of you, confused. âIt was someâŠbimbo name, wasnât it?â
âBambi.â Your mouth runs dry and you can practically feel your jaw unhinge at the same time that your eyes widen. âIâitâŠit was Bambi. Wasnât it?â
âBambi!â he explains, slapping his hands on his thigh. âThat was it! Never understood why they named the lead âBambiâ.â He huffs, shaking his head. Dieter shrugs.
âIâm the one who chose it.â He says, remembering how he had insisted, even threatening to drop from the movie if âDeandraâ wasnât changed to âBambiâ. The executive producer had accused him of trying to change it to some misogynist soft porn but he had been adamant and eventually got his way.
Your gentle hold on Dieterâs hand tightens immediately. You wonât start gushing in front of this stranger, but the silent signal to Dee is obvious. âI, umâŠI think it works well. Ya knowâŠit codes the character as innocent. Naive, even.â
âIt makes sense considering she was the one to destroy the vampire.â He reconsiders it, maybe even a little embarrassed that he might have insulted Dieter. âIn that case, I like it.â
He wanders away before it can get awkward, making the excuse that he needs a fresh drink, but you just tug Dieter into your arms the second heâs gone. âBambi, huh?â You murmur, holding him as tight as you can.
âYeah.â Dieter shrugs slightly, embarrassed. âGot called a pig for that.â
âItâs a slightly unusual nickname.â If you werenât wearing a delicate piece of artwork in the form of a full face of makeup, you would be burying your face in his chest immediately as you hug him. âIâve always liked it, though.â
âI know you do.â Dieter hems and haws a little bit before he decides to ask. âYou really didnât know the name of the lead female character?â
âI didnât.â You shake your head, shrugging guiltily. âIt normally takes a while for me to muster up the courage to watch your moviesâŠI always get nostalgic and it was a lot of emotions before. But I always do see them eventually. I know I said I didnâtâŠI just didnât want you to know then that IâŠI missed you enough to watch them anyway.â
He can acknowledge that he was enough of a dick to deserve that. âI get it.â He promises quietly. âMaybe weâll sit down and watch it together. I normally donât watch my own shit, but Iâll make an exception for you.â
âSeriously?â He makes a rule of it. You know that. It was one of the wisdoms handed down from his father. âThat would be pretty big for you, baby.â
âIâd do it for you.â Heâs planning on actually watching the movie at the premier this time. For you. For your acting.
âI love you, too.â Itâs nothing short of a miracle for Dieter to break his biggest rules and you know it.
******
âDonât worry babe, youâre going to win.â Dieter hums, the buzz of the night not one brought on by chemical influence but by pure joy at the thought. As predicted, you had been nominated, for a second year in a row. This time Dieter is also nominated as well as the film itself. The red carpet had been trodden down together and the two of you had played your near year as a couple up slightly. Still shocking people that Dieter had lasted this long and that the two of you seem to glow happily.
âWe donât know that. We canât know that.â After all, a Golden Globe win is no guarantee of an Oscar. Youâd gotten one of those last year and not the Academy Award. Still, you clutch his hand as you sit down together in the front row and smile through the nerves.
âPlease.â He scoffs and smirks. âThey wouldnât have put you in the front row so you can get on stage quickly in that dress if you arenât winning.â
âOr they only put me in the front row because they wanted you here for your award.â You counter, not admitting that he has a point. The spectacular red and gold satin Carolina Herrera ball gown you have on is one of a kind and made specifically for you â and rather worth showing off.
âNahhhhh.â He knows you are going to win. âThey want me as far back as possible to keep my speech time short.â
âWeâll see.â You really have been trying not to jinx yourself, and you squeeze his hand tightly. âWhat do you want to bet?â
âIf you win, you have to tell everyone up on stage you love me.â He teases, picking up your joined hands and kissing the back of yours.
âI would do that anyway.â His hand gets a kiss in turn. âTry again.â
He huffs, rolling his eyes and you and then leans in with a grin on his face. âYou have to let me fuck you during the after party.â
âScandalous.â But your tone makes it clear that youâre more amused than aghast, and you smirk right back at him while you enjoy the sparkle of mischief in his eyes. âDeal. Although this dress is going to be a challenge.â
âI rise to challenges.â Heâs already though about how he would fuck you in this dress. âOr at least let me duck under it.â
âWhatever you want.â You promise him, knowing that heâs much better at self control these days when it comes to not doing anything reckless in public. This isâŠcall it a treat. This is a treat for him. âBut if you win?â Pretending to think, you tap your chin and grin. âWeâre taking a little vacation. My treat. Anywhere you want to go.â
âThatâs dangerous.â He laughs. âWhat if we both win?â Itâs a possibility for sure this time.
âThen we do both?â It wouldnât kill the two of you to take a break. In the year since the film you made together wrapped, youâve both filmed at least one other project and done plenty of other professional work. You stay extremely busy.
âWe could. Might be good to be seen âfrolickingâ on a beach somewhere?â He hums in amusement. âOr we could do something really unusual. Normal, even.â
âWhat would we do thatâs normal?â You emphasize the word, pretending to be disgusted by it.
âWhy donât we do a cruise?â His eyes light up. âBe completely cheesy and pretend we arenât Hollywood stars and book a normal cruise. Pretend like we donât know whatâs going on.â
âLike a normal couple.â Itâs quite sweet, actually, and you lean over to kiss him. âAlright. Youâre on. Weâll go on a cruise and be totally normal for once.â
âBut can we have a balcony room?â Dieter asks, pouting slightly. âI donât like the interior rooms. Too confining.â
âI promise.â The grin you shoot him is beaming. âWhatever you want.â
âLadies and gentlemenâŠ.â The announcer comes over the speakers and Dieter canât help but bite his lip happily. âShowtime.â He leans over and kisses your cheek for luck.
Itâs a long night, but awards nights always are. Waiting through all the other categories for your own is a special kind of torture, until the presenter for Best Actress finally steps out on stage.
âItâs going to be you.â Dieter repeats, completely sure of it. Of course the two of you have played up for the cameras but the night has been fun. âI know it.â
âNervous.â One mumbled word comes through, and you squeeze his hands tightly in your own. You havenât let his go for hours and youâre not about to now. Youâre terrified, honestly, but mostly because you donât want to disappoint him. Heâs so sure and youâre so scared that youâll fall short again.
âDonât be.â Dieter turns and stares into your eyes. âNo matter what, no matter whose name is called, Iâm proud of you. Iâm so fucking proud of you, Bambi.â
âYouâve got me.â Heâs always told you he does, and always meant it, and the calm that knowing it brings to you runs so deep that you almost donât even hear your own name being called. âIâwhat??â
âThey just called your name.â Dieter beams and rockets you up out of your chair to hug you. He canât get up on the stage with you, but his kiss can linger on your lips.
âTheyââ The camera that swings around you gets the perfect shot of the congratulatory kiss, but you donât even register whatâs happening aside from Dee being the one to tell you that youâve won. He takes two steps forward with you to make sure youâre steady on your feet before sitting back down in his seat, but you swear youâre just flying. Making it on stage is a whirlwind, and you swallow thickly when the statue is placed in your hands before you turn to face the podium. Thereâs a time indicator just inside your line of sight but you look down, right at Dieter in the front row.
âThank you.â You clear your throat, dabbing tears away and letting the smile on your face grow even larger. âThank you to the Academy for this prestigious recognition and award, first and foremost. Thank you to my unbelievably talented cast mates, our phenomenal crew, our brilliant production team, and a grateful thanks to my family at home who still donât quite understand why I do what I do, but love me with all their might anyway.â The audience laughs softly but your eyes never leave Dieter. âThis is an honour that Iâve dreamt of for my entire life, and it is a validation of decades of hard work. Iâm grateful.â
The speech you had written is still tucked into the pocket of your dress, left for a memory. You have something else you want to say in this moment, as your heart hammers and your pulse quickens to double time. âAnd thank you, from the bottom of my heart, to you, Dee.â The cameras that pan to Dieter now are intentional â not catching a fleeting expression but ready for whatever comes next. âThank you for challenging me as often as you support me. For being the push I need to face my fears and the arms that welcome me home when things donât quite go as planned. Thank you for the professional and personal growth that I know never would have happened without you. I love you, I will always love you, and I hope we have a thousand more adventures ahead of us.â
"I love you too! Finish your speech!" Dieter calls out towards the stage, his own face reflecting pride and love as he grins at the way the entire theater bursts into laughter and applause.
You canât help but laugh, the beaming smile on your face coming with a shake off your head. âThe end of my speech?â The little timer in the edge of your line of sight is almost at the end, and you swallow, looking back down at him with renewed courage. Didnât you just say you wanted adventure? âItâs just one sentence, and itâs a question for you.â The whole room seems to take a breath at once, and you can see your co-stars turning to stare at him in the front few rows. âDieter Bravo, will you marry me?â
His jaw drops in shock and it seems like the entire venue, maybe even the world are holding their breath as they wait for his answer. He can't believe that you just asked him to marry you, but your grin hides the slightly panicked worry in your eyes. As if he would say no. He stands up and huffs: "Took you long enough to ask!" He answers playfully. "Of course I'm going to marry you, Bambi!"
Disbelieving applause and hollers pulse through the crowd as you move to the edge of the stage to meet him for a kiss before being ushered backstage. Youâll see him again in just minutes, but for right now your heart is beating out of your chest. You actually just did that. And he actually said yes!
Dieter accepts the congratulations of nearly everyone seated around the pair of you, your little proposal almost overshadowing the most important part. Now he's going to ask you if you were serious.
You make it back to your seat after the next award, right as the commercial break hits. The statue that will bear your name has been handed off to be engraved and without it in your hands you can practically drive back into Dieterâs arms in the seats.
âTell me that wasnât just to be on every Hollywood and Academy Awards reel for the rest of time?â He begs, immediately pressing his lips to yours as soon as the words are out of his mouth.
âThey just got the benefit of me finally getting the balls to ask.â Oneâtwoâthree quick kisses shared between you leave the two of you grinning breathlessly. âI mean it, baby. You and me. Forever.â
âI want a marvelously tacky ring.â Dieter warns you with a waggle of his brows. âMaybe a different kind of ring of engagement.â
âI knew you were going to want something alternative.â Giggling into another chaste kiss, you slip your hand into his and squeeze it tightly. âYou wanna go shopping tomorrow? Engagement rings of all varieties?â
âYou think they have diamond cock rings?â He asks quietly as they announce the category for Best Actor in a drama.
âAlready looked into it,â you promise in a whisper. Thank god for incognito mode on your browser, youâd thought it would be a silly birthday gift.
âYessss.â He ignores the playback of the movie as he leans in to kiss you.
Itâs the second time tonight that one of you hears the announcement before the other, and you pull back from Dieter with an excited squeak. âBaby, babyââ You grip his arms tightly. âYou did it! Itâs you!â
Dieter blinks a few moments and then he realizes what you are saying, pulling you up with him to kiss you again before he makes his way to the stage this time. Heâs congratulated and hands are shaken, his only thoughts that nothing is going to top this. Not professionally, anyway.
âTonight I thought that my co-star, my lover and my fiancĂ©e was going to win.â He starts out, shaking his head and looking down at the statue and then back at you in the audience. âI didnât even have a speech prepared, I was so sure I wasnât going to win. So yeah, I want to thank everyone on the movie, thank my fiancĂ©e for her performance andâŠ.â
Dieter bites his lip and looks out over the sea of people in the audience. He sees Dustin Mulray and Lauren Van Chance sitting together and acting lovey again for the fifteenth time and Carol Cobb is a presenter, not an actual member of the academy, but she is glaring at him from her seat. She still blames him for her bad press around Cliff Beasts 6. âIâm done.â Dieter decides. âTonight, I am retiring from film. This will be my last one of these, so thank you.â He holds the golden statue up in the air and pumps it in gratitude before bowing slightly.
The ripple of a shocked gasp cuts through the crowd, but you feel a very different reaction for yourself â almost laughing in your seat as you clap for him. The people around you start to applaud slowly, and sure enough that ripple takes over the crowd instead until the entirety of the theater is clapping as Dieter is ushered off stage. Between the two of you, youâve certainly made a splash tonightâŠ
Backstage, itâs a rush to get Dieter back to his seat but everyone asks if heâs serious. He is. And now that heâs said it out loud, heâs almostâŠ.relieved. The idea has been talked about more but nothing definite had been done, now heâs taken that first step. Although he wonders what you think about that.
Thereâs a commercial break when he gets back to his seat, mercifully, and you grab his hands immediately. Youâre with him, he must know that, but you search his face. âYou couldnât just say thanks and walk off stage?â You ask, stifling laughter at how shocked everyone is. âDo youâŠare you serious?â
âI am.â Dieter nods, giving you an almost relieved grin. âItâs notâ nothing will beat this. Not in my current life. Winning with youâ itâs the way I want to go out.â
âWellâŠâ Lifting one of his hands to your mouth, you press a kiss to his palm and offer him a supportive smile. âWhatever you want to do, Dee. Full retirement, new career, house husband, whatever. Or if you want to start scouting theater locations, we can do that, too. As long as youâre happy.â Heâs taking control of his life, which is something heâs never been able to do, and for that you have to be proud of him.
âI do want to do the theater.â Dieter admits quietly. âI donât expect you to retire or give up your career. I justââ he sighs softly. âI hate film. Honestly. I always have.â
âI only care that youâre happy,â you promise him. âWhatever it is that's going to do that, weâll do it together.â The grin you flash at him is a little guilty. âI might pop away once in a while to make a movie or I might not. Weâll have to see.â
âYou should.â Dieter urges, bending down to kiss your hands, one then the other. âI love you. I donât want this to just be about me. Iâve been selfish enough for my entire life plus twelve more.â
âI love you, too.â The two of you get to share one more quick kiss before the cameras whir to life again and the broadcast is back from commercial. Only Best Picture remains, but it doesnât matter if you win. You have the best prize in the world sitting in the seat right next to you.
Watching you up on stage again, this time for Best Picture, Dieter claps and whistles from the audience, aware that you deserve this. His Bambi has become a certifiable star. One that he hopes never dims.
******
Jet lag is one of the worst feelings in the entire world, bar none. It sticks to you and dogs your brain and makes you ache, and half the time it even stops your thoughts from making sense. Right now you feel like a jumbled puzzle as Sadie presses a travel mug of fresh tea into your hands then bundles you into a car at the airport to head for home. Four months was a hell of a long time to be gone, and it feels like even more, but at least you didnât miss any important holidays or birthdays this time. In fact â youâre ahead of the curve. Itâs opening night of a new show tonight and there is nothing more exciting or enticing than getting to surprise your husband on the occasion.
Dieter rushes around, his headset half off as he shouts towards the stagehands. âTo the left!â He orders. The thrill of opening night is only measured equally by the stress, but itâs honestly something he has come to love. The students have worked their asses off and they deserve tonight to go off without too many hitches. There are always issues in live performance, itâs to be expected and anticipated as much as possible. Itâs his job to make sure that they are equipped with the knowledge and training to work through it and deliver a sound performance to the audience.
Desiree checks her watch discreetly, expecting to see a text from her wife when she gets you back in the car from the house. Just because Dieter had left Hollywood behind didnât mean that she was going to leave his side â and now her job as a theater administrator means sheâs his right hand in a whole other way. When the text eventually comes through, she grins and moves through the space to tap Dieter on the shoulder. âKeep going.â She murmurs conspiratorially. âIâm going to make sure the kids arenât getting into any of the concessions candy.â
âYou know they are.â Dieter chuckles, rolling his eyes at the antics that his children can get into. âThey are mine after all.â
âOnly two of them.â She flashes him a grin. She and Sadie had opted to adopt, and it means that those three kids have become a sort of whirlwind trio as the years tick by. âIâll be right back,â she assures him before hustling out of the theater.
With Desiree off to wrangle the kids, Dieter turns back towards the chaos that is backstage before opening night. Putting out a handful of fires and drying a few anxious tears, most people who knew Dieter during his adult acting career in Hollywood wouldnât recognize him. No longer the flighty, unpredictable actor, he had built this school with your help as one that would produce solid performers regardless of their background.
You donât really get to sneak in this property â everyone who works or goes to class here knows you â but Sadie drops you off at the stage door of the main building with a grin and zips off to the main entrance to park the car and pop in on Desiree. Youâve showered, changed, and wrapped up Dieterâs opening night gift to be tucked into your purse. Heâs done immense work here and youâre so incredibly proud of the man heâs become through all of his own hard work. If once in a while you show it with a gift, that seems completely reasonable, right?
He doesnât have a chance to check his phone, too busy to even pull it out of his pocket so he doesnât even know if youâve texted him. The kids are cleaned up â two KitKats and a box of milk duds have been sacrificed to their sweet tooth â and they are eagerly heading off to sit in a box that is reserved for family and friends. A stagehand is sitting with them so they donât run off, but he knows as soon as the lights go down, his kids will be glued to their seats.
Carefully slipping in through the side door of the theater, you tuck yourself into the crowd to watch the show. Eurydice is a brilliant piece of stage work in the right hands, and Deeâs deft directing combined with the raw talents of some of these kids is truly breathtaking. If you privately enjoy it a little more because itâs by the same playwright who wrote the show you did on Broadway together? Thatâs just a little extra nugget.
He knows that the kids are taken care of, so Dieter focuses completely on the play, every act, every scene perfectly coordinated and timed. He holds his breath when one of the boys stumbles, but he quickly recovers and delivers his line with the same tenacity that had come through in rehearsals.
Itâs gorgeous, really, and when the audience gets to its feet during the curtain call you stand with them right away. Whistles and cheers come from every corner as the cast takes their bows. In the front row in the corner, you can see Dieter in this customary seat, waving his thanks in between giving his own applause to the cast. It takes a few long minutes before people start to file out of their seats and out to the lobby for the opening night party, but you have somewhere to be. Up some hidden steps and around the corner, you pop your head into the little box seat where Desiree and Sadie are sitting with the kids, ready to surprise them and bring them down so the three of you can congratulate their dad together.
Your youngest is the first one to see you. The movement in the corner of her eye caught her attention. "Mom!" She squeals, jumping up and rushing over to throw herself into your arms.
âHey baby girl.â At ten years old, she still likes big hugs and doesnât mind you being a little mushy, but even her much-too-cool older brother pops out of his seat when he hears your voice. âSurprise, guys!â You laugh, bathing in the bliss of having both of your kids hug the life out of you. âDid you like Dadâs show?â
âItâs okay.â He shrugs his shoulders and gestures towards the stage. âAct two, scene one, they missed the queue and flipped the lines.â
You snort softly, leaning over to press a kiss to your sonâs head. âYou know youâre the toughest critic in this place, so only finding one thing to point out is pretty good.â
âStillââ at twelve, Diego Bravo was just as arrogant as his father in some aspects, having grown up in this theater and knowing the plays better than some producers. Whenever he wasnât in school, he was here â when he couldnât convince you to let him come with you on your film locations.
âStill, we should go say hi to Dad, yeah?â You squeeze them both tight again and grin when Mia clings to your side. Sheâs still young enough that sheâs not going to let you go, and youâre going to cherish that for as long as it lasts.
âDad doesnât know youâre here?â Diegoâs eyes widen and he grins. âHe might cry, you know.â
âI came to surprise you two goofs first.â The tip of your finger bops both of their noses. âCâmon, letâs go down to the party.â Opening night and closing night parties are a beautiful example of when this theater really feels like family â theyâre never a big deal but theyâre always so much damn fun. Just some bottles of bubbly and some snacks for the cast, crew, and their loved ones with music pouring through the speakers in the theater lobby, but everyone always dances and itâs always a great way to celebrate hard work.
For a man who was very seriously into drugs, he keeps the theater drug free. Maybe itâs because thereâs nowhere to hide things that heâs not already thought of or the policy of one strike and youâre blacklisted strikes fear into most of the studentâs hearts, there are rarely incidents. He explains it every time a new class is on boarded. He was exposed to drugs at a very young age by the man who was supposed to protect him. While they are in his school, they are under his protection. There will be plenty of that shit available in the real world, but oftentimes, it makes you unusable as an actor. The only real reason he got away with the shit he did was because of his legacy in Hollywood.
Heâs in the middle of having this conversation with a party guest who brought their vape when you come downstairs with the kids, so you steer them to the bar to get some ginger ale rather than disturb your husband. Youâve heard him give this speech plenty and it sounds to be nearly over, so you can happily wait. Sadie and Desiree have brought their daughter down as well, and she and your kids might as well be on another planet as far as paying attention to things anyway. Ginger ale for them and bubbly for the three adults, you grab a fourth glass to bring over to Dee as you can hear him finishing talking to the random party guest.
Dieter feels a hand on his arm just as he nods to the guest. âIt turned out good, didnât it, Des?â He thinks Desiree is touching him and when he turns, his eyes blow wide and his jaw drops. âYou!â Speechless at the sight of his wife and all time favorite human besides his kids, in front of him. âYouâre supposed to be in Jakarta!â
âSurprise!â You and the kids shout all at once, and you hold out a glass to him while they collapse into a giggling fit. âI raced through the last few days of filming to get home early. Congratulations, baby. The show was beautiful.â
âOh my god, Iââ Dieter rushes forward and wraps his arms around you. âYou must be exhausted. Have you slept at all? You liked it? They did a great job. Best show yet, but donât tell the last class I said that.â
âI wonât say a word,â you promise him, hugging him tight against you and breathing in the familiar, calming scent of his cologne. âI slept on the plane. Didnât want to be too out of it so that I could change and come straight here after landing in Seattle.â
âI canât believe you came.â He had talked to you yesterday but he knows that there are times where your filming schedule will interfere with the theater productions.
âI missed you.â Itâs sweet to see that Diego was right â that there are soft tears forming behind Dieterâs eyes. The son is so much like the father in some ways that it makes sense when he can guess at those reactions. Thankfully, Dieter had made sure that your son and daughter grew up in a much more supportive and caring environment than he ever had.
âI missed you too, I always miss you.â He presses his lips to yours, not even minding the quiet groans that come from the kids. They can be embarrassed all they want. Heâs not seen you in nearly two months.
âIâm proud of you.â When you finally part, youâre beaming at him with that same warmth that youâve always had. The smile of a woman completely besotted with her partner. âAnd Iâm so glad Iâm home.â
âYou will have to sleep when we get home.â He frowns slightly, knowing you must be exhausted. âWe wonât stay long.â
âWe can stay as long as you want.â No one who knew the Hollywood version of Dieter would believe it if they saw him now. Attentive and caretaking, heâs come into his own as a teacher and a father. Like he was always meant for this life all along. âYou deserve to celebrate with your cast.â
âIâd rather let the younger kids celebrate their hard work while I celebrate in a bubble bath with my wife.â Dieter suggests, sliding around you and hunching around your back. âWhat do you think?â
âMmm, that is awfully tempting, Mr. Bravo.â It sounds like heaven, actually. Especially after twenty-three hours of travel. âThat sounds very, very tempting.â
âIt should tempt you.â Dieter chuckles. âI have a bottle of that wine you love in the wine fridge. Found it last weekend.â
âSo hot bath, naked husband, and my favorite rosĂ©?â When you turn your head to kiss his lips again, heâs right there smirking at you and waggling his eyebrows. It works â it always works â and you giggle into the kiss. âConsider me seduced.â
âYessss.â Dieter hisses under his breaths and then nuzzles his nose against your neck. âGo to bed kids, daddyâs getting laid tonight.â He doesnât speak loud enough for anyone but you to hear.
âOh yeah.â It earns him an amused giggle and another kiss before you turn around in his arms to face him. âItâs been months,â you murmur back. âYouâre absolutely getting laid.â
âVideo chatting just isnât the same.â He hums. The sex drive has ultimately slowed down, he is nearing 49 this year, but he still wants you. Always wants you.
"Thought I might stay home for a while." The last year or so has been busy. You took a mini-series that had you filming overseas and then this last movie was a lot of stunts and action, which was fun but a lot more exhausting than it used to be. More and more you find that you just want to be home with your family. "Diego's gonna be a teenager this summer. I feel like that's just trouble waiting to happen." He is, after all, a whole lot like his father. Mischief runs in the Bravo blood.
âHeâs asked if he can submit an application.â Dieter tells you quietly. âHe wants to attend the theater.â
"How do you feel about that?" The policy of not letting anyone under teen age take classes at the academy had kept Diego at bay for the last few years, but you knew it was only a matter of time. The kid is ecstatic in the theater and has a real eye for it. But considering everything Dieter went through as a kid, it has to be his call. He has to be okay with letting Diego become an actor if that's what he wants to do.
âI donât think itâs right to keep the kid from what he loves.â Dieter acknowledges. âBut he has to keep his grades up.â
"Agreed." It's a very big step for Dieter to be okay with this, and your thumbs smooth gently over his arms. "And he has to audition just like everyone else."
âIâve decided Iâm not going to be the one to look over his audition.â Dieter murmurs quietly. âHeâs going to be pissed when he finds that out.â
"I think it's a good idea." And actually? You're glad that you don't have to be the one to suggest it. "No favoritism that way. But you could help him prep a little. I bet he would love that."
"I'll suggest that." He smiles at you, grateful that you have the answer for what he needs to do.
"Do you want to give him the application for his birthday?" He seems a lot more relaxed after just a few minutes of talking about it, but it really is down to how much he loves his kids. Against all odds, Dieter Bravo turned out to be a great dad, and you hope his selflessness and his unconditional support is making Baxter roll over in his grave.
"I think he would like that." Dieter grins, and nods. He pulls you closer and inhales your scent, something so soothing to him.
"You're a good dad, Dee." Holding him tight against you, you press a kiss to his cheek and sigh happily. Being home a few days early was well worth all the extra work that you did to get here. "And your family loves you."
"That's all I could ever ask for, Bambi." He admits quietly, sighing as he relaxes for the first time since you left. His family and his theater are all that he needs. He still gets calls, directors begging him to work with them, to star in their movies. To come back to Hollywood. He turns them all down. He had said he was done. He had told his father years ago that he wanted to be on the stage, and he had meant it, he was just behind the scenes now and it was the most fulfilling work he's ever done. Besides winning you back. Without you, none of this was possible. You are his greatest muse.
______ Master Tags: @pixiedurango @chattychell @winter-fox-queen @lady-himbo @artsymaddie @princess76179 @paintballkid711 @missminkylove @pedrosbrat @ew-erin @sarahjkl82-blog @sharkbait77 @justanotherblonde23 @lv7867 @recklesswit @mylittlesenaar @f0rever15elf @gallowsjoker @steeevienicks @athalien @sherala007 @skvatnavle @thatpinkshirt @jaime1110 @girlimjusttryingtoreadfanfics @goodgriefitsawildworld @greeneyedblondie44 @katheriner1999 @littlemousedroid @harriedandharassed @churchill356 @ajathegreats-blog @haylzcyon  @beardsanddetectives @kirsteng42 @ladykatakuri @adancedivasmom @madiebear @tanzthompson @emilianamason @bigsdinger @xocalliexo @pedr0swh0r3 @avaleineandafryingpan @charlyrmv @avidreader73 @iceclaw101 @loveslide @elegantduckturtle  Â
My Masterlist!
#Pedro Pascal#Pedro Pascal character fanfiction#Pedro Pascal fanfic#Dieter Bravo#Dieter Bravo x reader#Dieter Bravo x you#Dieter Bravo x female reader#Dieter Bravo x f!reader#The Bubble#Lost love#one that got away#movie star reader
181 notes
·
View notes
Text
đ Through Thin Walls đ
đ A Tarlos Neighbor AU đ
Ship:Â Tarlos |Â Fandom:Â 911 Lone Star Author:Â noxsoulmate |Â Podfic by: Juulna | Artist: kinkajou Read and listen on ao3 | View the art on ao3
Chapters:Â 2/2 |Â Complete Word Count:Â 18197 | Rating:Â Explicit | Warnings/Tags:Â alternate universe - neighbors, first meetings, 5+1 things, podfic, podfic & podficced works, podfic length: 2-2.5 hours, dorks in love, two person love triangle, falling in love, getting to know each other, getting together, idiots in love, love at first sight, kinda, cliche firefighter rescue, fluff, fluff and smut
Podfic created by the amazing @juuls
Art made by the wonderful @a-kinkajou
Created for the @pod-together event
Based on a prompt by the lovely @actuallysara
Summary:
âHey, so please donât freak outââ In the next moment, Carlos could hear a thud, followed by a curse, and he was pretty sure the guy had just hit his head somehow. Carlos winced in sympathy. âSorry! Sorry, itâs just your neighbor here.â âDude,â came the reply, the voice sounding rough, probably from all the crying. âWay to give a person a heart attack. Also, creepy much?â âMy apologies. The walls here are basically paper with some paint slapped on. So uhm⊠noises are somewhat muffled but⊠not really, I guess.â
~*~
3 times Carlos only heard his neighborâs voice, 2 times TK lusted over a certain officer, +1 time it all melted together.
OR: A Tarlos Neighbor AU
đ Read and/or listen on ao3 đ
đ and please leave lots of love on the wonderful art on ao3 đ
I cannot thank my team enough đ„° @juuls, @a-kinkajou, this was such a wonderful experience!! thank you so much for putting up with me, tolerating my rambles and my writer's block, agreeing to switch fics when I panicked, and always cheering me on - and of course for the AMAZING podfic and art respectively that you two created for this fic. I truly hope this will only be the first of many projects we will work on together đ
Sneak peek and more art under the cut:
one
When the first sniffles came through the wall, Carlos was startled, turning in his bed where he was cocooned in his blankets, book in hand, and in the process of winding down. It was his first night home after a week straight of night shifts and it was his goal to quickly get back into a normal sleep rhythm, even though he wasnât remotely tired.Â
The sniffling sound that very clearly came from the room adjacent to his didnât help in that endeavor, setting all his senses on high alert right away.
As far as he knew, the apartment next to his had been empty for the last few months. Someone mustâve moved in during the week â which was entirely possible, seeing how Carlos hardly had any free minutes between his shifts, helping on the ranch for two days, and covering some extra shifts so Mitchell could visit her sick mom.
What little time heâd spent in his apartment, Carlos had been asleep. So yes, a new neighbor moving in without him noticing was actually quite possible.Â
That didnât explain the sniffles though which by now had turned into sobs that hardly sounded muffled. And why would they? His neighbor probably didnât realize just how thin these walls were. Carlos certainly hadnât suspected it when he first moved in â but quickly found out the hard way. His neighbor until a few months ago certainly had a thing for loud womenâŠÂ
Contemplating what to do, Carlos tried to focus back on his book. It wasnât his business why his new neighbor was sobbing so loudly. Or bawling his eyes out by the sound of it. DamnâŠÂ
Putting the book back down, Carlos closed his eyes for a moment. Two parts of himself were at war right now. The polite side, reminding him that it was not his place, that it would probably be embarrassing for the man to find out that Carlos could hear him; that it wasnât nice to snoop in other peopleâs privacy. And then there was his protector side, wanting to make sure the man was okay. It didnât sound like he was in direct danger or crying because he had hurt himself. But the tears still sounded so full of pain.
In the end, it was his compassionate side that won out, and putting the book aside he turned further in bed and moved closer to the wall. Clearing his throat, he spoke just above his normal volume.
âHey, so please donât freak outââ
đđ Continue on ao3 đđ
Noxyâs Tagging List:
@detective-giggles, @sgirl18, @firstprince-history-huh, @beautifulhigh, @rangergurlgleek1211, @shadesofdeviant, @actuallysara, @carlos-in-glasses, @cold-blooded-jelly-doughnut, @welcometololaland, @wtfuckevenknows, @lightningboltreader, @meditating-honey-badger, @just-inside-her, @alidravana, @morganaspendragonss, @bonheur-cafe, @heartstringsduet, @ravens-words, @lire-casander, @otter-love-asl, @ramblingdisaster73, @first-kanaphan, @xtltokio, @buckybarnesalways, @mangacat201, @catanisspicy, @lemonlyman-dotcom
#tarlos#tarlos fanfic#911 lone star#noxy writes#tk strand#carlos reyes#neighbors au#tarlos neighbor AU#5+1 things#podfic#pod together#podfic is included in the fic#with amazing art#amazing art included in the fic#pining#two person love triange#dorks in love#idiots in love
107 notes
·
View notes
Text
wot reread: a memory of light (chapters 24-31)
spoilers for a memory of light, the final book.
Everything that Tuon thinks about her life really does sound like it's going to make Mat so miserable. All the obligatory pomp and circumstance, even in private (because you're never in private when you have slaves!). But, hey, he'll get rewarded with sex every time he saves Tuon's life, so who needs happiness? (/sarcasm)
Given how many truths about the Seanchan have been withheld from Mat in order to get him to this point, I wonder how many of those truths it would take for him to abandon ship?
Note: I am going to be questioning and interrogating Mat's actions, words, and behaviors a LOT going forward and not taking much at face value. And that kinda extends to people talking about him: what do they know and believe about him, etc? Whose PoV are we in when certain things are said or revealed, etc? This is mostly for two reasons: a. I am sussing out how much wiggle room there is for writing fic about Mat in this time period and b. I want to try to not make assumptions based on my first thoughts when I'm reading each PoV.
2. Beslan says that Mat has changed and "I don't know what to make of him any more." Beslan is all-in on the slavers now, which makes him a very great disappointment to me. I guess we can't be that surprised. He enabled his mom being a serial rapist, so I guess it shouldn't be a shock that he's willing to enable slavery as well. What Beslan says about Mat is... hmm. How well did Beslan ever know Mat, I guess is the question that immediately springs to mind. Beslan was the son of Mat's rapist, who allowed that his mom was maybe going too far with Mat but still was basically a momma's boy despite the rape. And the last time Mat saw Beslan, he was a revolutionary who was willing to stand up against the Seanchan even when his mother was not, so I suspect that he would also not be certain what to make of you, Beslan. Honestly, given that Beslan's last experience of Mat was "wants to escape Ebou Dar no matter what", the most surprising thing for him should be that Mat voluntarily returned to Ebou Dar.
But everything that Tuon thinks here about how Beslan and the Altaran people have been "properly tamed" does give me that gross feeling that she (and many of the Darkfriends in the series) gives me in her PoV chapters. If Mat could actually see her thought processes, all his fantasies about how she's Not Like the Other Seanchan would go up in smoke.
3. Selucia slightly shades Tuon on how she hasn't broken Mat to fully proper behavior yet (he's cursing at some news they've received) and Tuon immediately decides that she needs a new Truthspeaker so that Selucia can go back to being only her Voice (and not speak any opinions that aren't exactly your own, Tuon?).
An Empress must be "crafty", "strong", and "skilled" to sit on the Crystal Throne, Tuon thinks.
Ah, I guess that's why she died pretty quickly in Aviendha's alternate future. Tuon doesn't have any of those qualities. It is interesting to think about how Tuon pumps herself here up with an impossible goal: that she be strong enough to live forever (as the Empress is meant to do and yet how every single Empress has failed to do) so that she can bring 'order' to the world. Just as Fortuona is not living up to the fictional Tuon in Mat's head, she can't possibly live up to the Empress that she believes that she needs to be.
There really are hints, here and there, of the interesting character that Tuon could have been. She just needed so much more character work. I do think she's been more interesting under Sanderson so far, though, at least than she was in CoT & KoD.
4. At this moment in time, Tuon is regretting her marriage. Mat's fancy Seanchan uniform keeps snagging on everything that he passes and her other generals find him baffling. She married "chaos itself". This feels like another place where we're being told one thing and shown another. What has Mat actually DONE that is chaotic to Tuon's plans? He saved her life and advised that she not be stupid enough to actively try to sabotage Rand saving the world, but he didn't challenge her on anything or fight her on anything.
This really does show the all-or-nothing attitude of the Seanchan: Mat has bent so much to accommodate Tuon that he's practically unrecognizable to who he used to be but that's still not enough for her. Nothing but complete and eternal submission is enough for her. He can do everything she asks but if he doesn't have the right attitude about it, then she's still unhappy with him.
5. Oh, "the Prince of Ravens" thinks that they're joining the battle too late? MAYBE he shouldn't have deserted on the eve of the fucking Last Battle then? Sanderson suddenly inserting a feeling of urgency in Mat about getting to the Last Battle feels so ridiculous. Mat didn't give a shit about the Last Battle a couple of chapters ago. He ran away so that he could have some drinks in slaver town. The Last Battle has been happening for at least a week at this point.
Mat being someone who is creating urgency and rushing would make so much more sense if he'd gone to the Seanchan as a negotiator and not as a deserter.
We do get confirmation here that Mat is now the second-highest ranking member of the High Blood, after Tuon herself. And the mere fact that Tuon thinks here that he would "never be a rival" makes me feel like narrative irony would have insisted on him being the one who topples her from her throne.
6. This is when Tuon renames Mat as "bringer of destruction" (aka Knotai aka I am not using that name in this reread ever again). Mat deciding that he likes being dubbed a "bringer of destruction" is another thing that feels bizarrely out of character but I will note that this is all in Tuon PoV, so we don't know how Mat actually feels about the name (I'm pretty sure he doesn't start calling himself that in his head at any point). And we've seen that Tuon has a very difficult time reading Mat, so if he was giving off any tells that he was lying, she would certainly never pick up on it. She glares at him after the renaming and wills him not to argue with it, so his response might be Mat picking up on her cues and responding.
"The Pattern had placed [Mat] before her, had shoved him into her arms." It sure fucking did and it was so incredibly annoying to read.
Tuon also does (internally) note here that Rand was 100% correct about how fragile her rule here is.
Haha, after Selucia uses their handtalk to call Tuon out on the risks she's taking, Tuon thinks again that she needs to replace Selucia as a Truthspeaker so that Selucia can go back to being a good little parrot and stop having opinions (this is a mild paraphrase of her thoughts).
7. Ah, this moment is in Tuon's PoV but it actually does still manage to be pretty clear exactly how much she is disappointing Mat when she considers the idea of going back on her word and swooping down on the Aes Sedai to capture them all as damane rather than going to aid them as allies. That's the moment of Actual Fortuona failing to live up to the Fictional Tuon in Mat's head that I was remembering. Back during either TGS or ToM, Mat realizes that it was likely that Tuon didn't stay in CoT & KoD because she was being honorable and keeping her word but instead was staying because of the prophecy about him she'd gotten, but he kinda just ignored the implications of that realization.
The mere fact that Tuon considers the idea of breaking her word here would remind Mat that her word is meaningless (and Mat has developed, as we have established, a fey-like obsession with keeping his word). It is interesting how Tuon thinks of herself as the embodiment of order and yet so easily considers throwing away a treaty and going back on her word; yet she considers Mat the embodiment of chaos when he does his best to always live by his word no matter what the personal cost. Mat probably would push it away again here (she does make the right choice when it comes down to it) but it's another place where Actual Fortuona would be a disappointment when compared to Fictional Tuon in Mat's head.
Ultimately, when Tuon decides to keep her word, it isn't out of honor but due to the omens telling her to bet on Mat.
I will note at this point in time that Mat is still being informal and using "Tuon" freely.
8. We get a glimpse of how pressed things are on Lan's part of the battlefield before shifting over to Elayne's. Birgitte tries to keep Elayne in the command tent and Elayne finally snaps, telling her that if Birgitte can't follow her orders like all the other soldiers are willing to do, then she will release their bond. I'm sure Elayne gets hate for this, because she gets hate for everything, but I found it very cathartic after how much Birgitte has been getting on my nerves in this book. And Elayne's right that she's more useful out there doing things -- she is an extremely powerful channeler. It is a waste of her talents for her to sit in a tent.
9. Hmm, yeah, as Rand enters Shayol Ghul itself, he notes that time is affecting him differently. He can tell that one of the women that he's bonded to is in pain but he can't tell who it is and he worries over Elayne and Aviendha.
Though the knife worked to shield Rand from the Dark One's eyes, Moridin is still waiting for him there. I wonder how long he's just been kneeling there. So, yeah, before Rand can get to the Dark One, he has to take care of Moridin.
Anyway, we learned in Siuan's PoV just before this that Min was sent to the Aes Sedai camp with the message "The Seanchan fight the Shadow." You know, I like that message because it doesn't overpromise anything and it doesn't set up expectations that the Seanchan won't be absolute douchebags, as they certainly will be.
10. Luc Mantear and Isam Mandragoran's story as Slayer really could have been heartbreaking and fascinating if Jordan had ever actually leaned into the implications of it. They're both essentially collateral damage -- Isam was left behind when the Blight swallowed up Malkier; Luc was sent off into the Blight to 'seek glory' in order to help wedge an opening for the Mantears to be pushed off the throne of Andor. But the books never explore that.
As it is, Slayer is just... this disconnected assassin who shows up once in a blue moon, and there's not really any substance there to hook onto.
After a... really long battle involving Slayer and the red-veiled Aiel channelers, Perrin fails to kill Slayer and Slayer ends up escaping. Lanfear shows up to heal Perrin and she continues to seem vaguely irritated that she's interacting with him ("You can be such a child"). He sets the dreamspike up inside the cavern to protect Rand and asks the wolves to guard the outside of the cavern (this is all in TAR).
11. Egwene feels so gross as she heads towards the meeting that she is about to have with the Seanchan, because she knows that the Seanchan fighting means damane fighting, which means forcing slaves into battle.
Tuon sits on her mobile throne, with a train being held by eight slaves in transparent robes. Literally every time Tuon's lifestyle is described, it just sounds like something that is going to make Mat so incredibly miserable.
lol, the narrative tries to convince us that Tuon is "calculating" and "discerning" through Egwene's description of her eyes. I've been in the girl's head. I'll grant you "manipulative" and "can spot an obvious clue when it's shoved under her nose" but that's as far as I'll go. Egwene, you were absolutely right when you assumed that Tuon would be coddled and spoiled. I speak as someone who was forced through two long books of "a brat goes on a circus tour and throws several tantrums".
12. Anyway, both Egwene and Tuon feel contempt for each other -- Tuon for what Egwene inherently is as a person (a channeler) and Egwene for the person that Tuon chooses to be (a slaver).
Which we can see in the way they talk to each other -- Tuon calls Egwene an animal, while Egwene calls Tuon a criminal who would be at home with murderers and rapists. Tuon sees what Egwene is as the problem with her, while Egwene sees who Tuon is as the issue with her. These are not the same as each other.
13. So here on page 471 (hardback version), Mat has finally shown up to the Last Battle. Over halfway into the book! Literally makes me want to stab a wall that Mat spent half the book just fucking around with slavers instead of helping with the Last Battle. I assume we're supposed to feel like the Seanchan coming to help would be impossible without Mat, because he shamed Tuon into actually keeping her word, but there were better roads of getting Mat there that didn't make him a deserter and a defector. But I'm guessing making Mat those things was the point of his impossible teleportation logistics between books.
Just. Ugh.
14. The reason that Egwene realizes that Mat is here, among the collection of "frozen Blood in various poses" around Tuon, is because Tuon turns to berate him for not telling her that Egwene was once captured as damane and thus making her show her ass in public when she tried to argue that Egwene would understand how great being a slave is if only she'd tried it.
The question I have here is: are we supposed to believe Mat when he claims that he only didn't tell Tuon about Egwene having been captured as damane because he 'didn't think on it too long' that Egwene's captivity had happened. It's in Egwene's PoV so we are, once again, not in Mat's head. The main good quality that Mat has been able to hold onto when he's been around the Seanchan has been keeping his friends' secrets. tbh it seems more likely to me that he just didn't think it was Tuon's business (it would have been a pretty big betrayal of Egwene's privacy for him to confide that in Tuon, imo?). But, yeah, Tuon explicitly says here that she is going to have a "not pleasant" conversation with Mat about him holding back information on her. And it pretty clearly comes across as a threat.
Yikes.
15. Egwene does seem to believe here that Tuon has made a grave mistake by marrying Mat... but it's explicitly because Mat is ta'veren and Tuon has trapped herself into his web. And it amuses her because she assumes it can't mean anything good for Tuon or the Seanchan in the long term. (I mean, given that Mat has gotten hundreds of thousands of people killed on the Westlands side... yeah, it does seem like a lot of dead Seanchan are in the future on Tuon's side, and Mat might never even realize he was the enabling factor). So this is the one time that I'll allow for a character to be amused that Mat has married a slaver -- Egwene clearly sees this as Tuon having screwed herself over in the future without realizing it.
Though Mat does throw out a "may she live forever" (eyeroll), he is also still calling her 'Tuon', despite the threat of execution. And note that Mat is still of the opinion that "being ta'veren has never gotten me much" so he doesn't seem particularly happy about being married.
16. Yeah, Tuon also makes it very clear that the new clothes and the new name are deliberate attempts to separate Mat away from his past connections and make it clear that Tuon owns him now. "He serves the Seanchan, the Crystal Throne, and the Empress."
She is isolating him from his previous friends and making it clear that he belongs to her. Egwene is 100% right in her instincts that he needs to be saved from Tuon, even if Mat himself doesn't realize it (or, potentially, does realize it but isn't willing to admit to it).
17. So Egwene has to renegotiate with Tuon because now that Rand is gone, Tuon is forcing everyone to start from page one with her again, because she is a coddled and spoiled brat who wants to eke out more concessions if she can get them.
But the results of Tuon attempting to re-negotiate with Egwene now that Rand is off on his mission actually ends up backfiring on Tuon overall, I think! -- Egwene gets Tuon to agree to leave Tremalking alone (because they haven't found a compliant Sea Folk leader along the lines of Beslan to lend them legitimacy) and Egwene makes a spirited attempt to get Tuon to agree to allow women who have just been discovered but not yet collared the opportunity to choose to go the White Tower instead, leaning on Tuon's stated belief that marath'damane want to be slaves so it's no big deal to offer them the option of freedom.
But Tuon does balk at this idea, unfortunately, because she gets scared when Egwene mentions that all sul'dam are marath'damane.
18. Egwene, because she actually is discerning and calculating, picked up on what Tuon said about having trained damane herself and says, in front of the Blood, that as a sul'dam, Tuon is capable of channeling. Which Tuon already knows -- she learned this in KoD -- but she calls Egwene a liar because living in denial is the only way she can keep her power base and nothing matters more to Tuon than sucking up all the power in the world. It really does suck so much that we came up to the brink of Something Actually Happening with the Seanchan storyline and then backed away like cowards. There will never be any outriggers! Pull off the damn bandaid while the books are still running!
We don't get any mention of the Blood or the various damane & sul'dam who are around reacting to this bit of information either, but they do hear Egwene call ~their Empress~ out on being a liar, and call their Empire out on being a machine of cruelty that tortures women into fates worse than death. Will that matter? Who the fuck knows. Maybe one or two of the Blood here will feel a pang of conscience, as Leilwin née Egeanin did, and begin the slow and painful process of changing. Or maybe not.
And it is satisfying to get to see someone calling Tuon out on what a hypocrite she is -- she's all for preaching that other people should get put into the collar because they're just ~meant~ to be slaves but of course she wouldn't do it to herself. Of course she wouldn't. The idea terrifies her to death, I'm sure. Which also shows how deeply in denial she is when she claims that marath'damane just naturally want to be collared and anything other than that is a weird outlier. She knows damn well that it isn't true, because she doesn't long for the collar herself. But if she stuffs her fingers in her ears and just shouts that she's not marath'damane loudly enough, she can make herself believe it.
Yeah, I'm pretty sure that Tuon did not go into this conversation looking to be publicly accused of being marath'damane herself, especially not in front of a crowd of Blood, so I feel like this one was a win for Egwene.
19. When things get to be really heated between Egwene & Tuon, with Egwene embracing the Power, Mat intercedes. What Mat says here is gross and demeaning; and I think we can all agree on that (a threat to take them over "over his knee" as if that would even be possible in this situation), but Egwene doesn't take it seriously for a second because she can see that Mat is trying to deflect her and Tuon away from each other and onto him (also frustrating though, because I really wanted something to Actually Happen with Tuon).
Also, we get a reminder that Tuon is a big ol' liar about not being jealous over Mat and other women, because she stares at where Mat's hand is touching Egwene's chest until he lowers his hand.
It also leads to another threat from Tuon about how she and Mat will have "many words" tonight, but they do both back down. But, wow, Tuon is so jealous over Egwene here, which is hilarious from the perspective of actually knowing anything about Egwene and Mat's friendship.
(sadly, I must take away Egwene's right to be amused at Mat's marriage at this point in the conversation, when she bizarrely attempts to commiserate ??? with Tuon over Mat's foul language)
Also, I will note that Egwene offers to help free him from the Seanchan, Mat doesn't tell her that he doesn't need to be freed, he tells her that he can handle it on his own. Slightly different things. Do you have an exit strategy, Mat?
Egwene is still determined to help Mat get free of the Seanchan somehow. AU idea where she does!
So, Mat leaves with Tuon and we know that she plans to have a 'not pleasant' conversation with him. So I will mark that in my notes to keep in mind the next time we see Mat.
20. As we've been going through the various battlefields, the 'great captains' have continued to make bone-headed mistakes. As we return to Elayne, it seems like this is coming to a head, as Tam confronts Bashere.
(and, no, she doesn't think about how Tam is Rand's dad and will be her kid's grandfather. Why would she, apparently?)
Tam accuses Bashere of not using scouts and falsifying scouting reports instead, saying that Bashere is to blame for the bad tactics that have happened in the recent battles. After considering how badly they've been trapped by the Shadowspawn, Elayne orders Bashere relieved from duty and has Talmanes take him away with the Band's Redarms.
And now Elayne is the one leading the army here, not Bashere.
21. Bryne gets one right for calling Tuon "that Imperial monster of a Seanchan leader". I have to admit, so far, there is less of the "let's hold hands with the Seanchan" vibe that I remembered and more "ugh, fuck, I guess we gotta hold our noses and deal with the Seanchan" vibe, at least in most chapters. It's really Mat's bizarro-world PoVs that tend to throw everything else off, and Mat has been kept ignorant of the Seanchan's recent actions under Tuon's guidance.
Bryne actually made Min do some real work by having her clerk for one of his people! Okay, Bryne has two rights. This is the first time Min has done any real work in what feels like forever. Being away from Rand is already doing her some good. But now the tent she was working in has been destroyed, so he puts her to work as a messenger (Min actually volunteers, which is definitely better than how she behaved when she was with Rand).
I kinda feel like my own opinion of the romances in WoT does hinge pretty strongly on "do they become less interesting characters when they are spending time with [love interest]?" but also on "what else do they have going on besides being [main character]'s love interest?".
ex. I liked Min best in TSR and once she starts really one-note obsessing over Rand in TFoH and onward, my interest in her nosedives because it feels like she has zero interests or drives outside of Rand. Get a hobby, Min! One that isn't about Rand (so the interest in 'philosophy' doesn't count). There's this incredibly depressing scene in, I think it was TFOH but it might have been the very start of LoC, where Elayne wants to talk to Min about something other than Rand and Min is just completely incapable of turning off the Rand-obsession long enough to think of a single good thing that doesn't revolve around Rand-Rand-Rand (the scene was not meant to be depressing but it definitely made me go 'yikes, Min, please get literally anything in your life that isn't about Rand').
22. So Min is off to the "Seanchan Empress" to tell her to send cavalry to the battlefield. Because Tuon is currently doing her best to hold back as many of her forces as she can and is negotiating them out piece-meal.
When she arrives at the Seanchan camp, Min notes how many forces are just lazing around doing nothing when they could be helping in the Last Battle. Min thinks for a moment that she wishes that she could have gone with Rand to Shayol Ghul but she has finally realized that she's only a liability to him in situations like that. Finally. I do note that apparently Rand had to 'forbid' her from going, though, so if he'd let her, she would have happily been a liability to him.
Anyway, Min was told by Rand to keep an eye on Fortuona, so I'll keep that in mind.
23. "Speak what criticism one would about the Seanchan -- and Min had a number of things she could add to that conversation -- they certainly were organized."
I really wish that Sanderson actually let Min think some of her specific criticisms about the Seanchan here rather than the narration veiling it. Because the way this is written ends up praising without critique, because the criticism remains politely unvoiced. One must always be polite about the slavers who want to dehumanize your friends and your lover, I guess.
Min was in Falme with Egwene! She actually saw Egwene being punished! She was even blamed for some of Egwene's punishments (which were all Renna's fault, of course, and not Min's) and she listened to Egwene scream and cry out in agony.
Let Min actually remember some of that in the text here rather than sweeping it all under the rug! She knows that the da'covale are slaves, for example, because she was in Falme. But instead of calling them slaves, she calls them "immodestly-dressed young women". Let Min actually have a thought here about how she disapproves of slavery! Put that on the record!
And Min thinking here that the Seanchan "couldn't possibly be as prickly as the Aiel". You... you literally listened to Egwene weeping in pain while she was being tortured for such crimes as "wanting to keep her own name" and "not wanting to be a slave" and "letting her friend visit her". wtf, Min.
24. Min has never seen Mat's hat before, but she thinks here that he has topped his new silken Seanchan outfit with his "familiar hat". I really do wonder if there was a draft of AMoL where Mat was in Merrilor, because then Min and Mat would have had a chance to meet back when Mat was in his old clothes and it would make sense for her to recognize his hat here. Because as it is, that's literally a nonsense thing for Min to think. The last time she saw Mat was at the end of book 2. Mat got his hat during book 4.
Min and Mat reunite like old buddies. They barely know each other. Let's tot up the times that they've met:
off-the-page in-between TGH and TDR, while Mat was dying from the dagger, in the handful of days that Mat was there before Verin took him & Elayne, Egwene, & Nynaeve off to the White Tower
That's it. That's the only entry. Mat didn't meet her in Baerlon -- Rand told him about her afterward. Apart from that, their only possible knowledge of each other comes from what Rand might have passed along. It is genuinely bizarre that they are behaving like old friends. They met once, almost two years ago, when one of them was dying. Mat has seen her having sex with Rand from time to time in his color swirl visions, but Min doesn't have access to that. They missed seeing each other in Caemlyn by four days, because Rand sends Mat off to Salidar before Min shows up with the embassy. They are the next best thing to complete strangers to each other, except that Mat has unintentionally seen Min naked several times.
It's Min and Perrin who have a friendship. It's funny, how Sanderson buffed up Perrin's friendships with Rand & Mat, but erased Perrin's friendship with Min. Perrin and Min, per canon, spent a lot of time talking to each other in between TGH & TDR (more time than either of them spent with Rand, who spent most of his time either brooding alone or arguing with Moiraine).
This is definitely "writing to the epilogue" convenience. But it could have made sense if Mat and Min had met back in the early chapters of the book while Mat was in Merrilor after he'd returned with Moiraine & Thom.
25. Mat tries to press Min for any new viewings about him. That's... interesting. Someone wants a new fate? I'm feeling curious about how Mat and Tuon's 'not pleasant' conversation went. Min deflects the conversation to viewings about the Seanchan general and I really don't care. Except to note that, sadly, Galgan probably won't try to kill Tuon because Mat is now the next one in the line of succession.
26. Why in the world would Min bow to Tuon? Seriously, girl, wtf. This is what I mean about how the narrative itself feels like it tiptoes around Tuon. Why would Min care so much about respecting Seanchan titles and nobility? She thinks here that she doesn't care about any other nobility but somehow the word 'Empress' triggers the worship reflex in her hindbrain or something? wtf. "It was only proper to show respect to Fortuona". Literally why? Why is the emphasis in Min's chapter about being polite to the slavers? Why is that the overriding vibe of this section -- Min's desire to make a good impression on the slavers? She didn't try this hard (or at all) with the Aiel. It's things like this that make me feel like Tuon must be ta'veren, because that feels like a thought that Tuon just plopped into Min's brain without permission.
Also, after Tuon enters literally just as Mat has mentioned her to Min, Mat then quotes "Say the name of Darkness, and his eye is upon you". Um. Yeah. So I feel like that 'not pleasant' conversation didn't go very well. (*whispers* he just compared his wife to the Dark One */whispers*).
He is also still using "Tuon" in casual conversation. And he doesn't get down on the floor, even though everyone else (including Min, for whatever reason) does.
27. And Mat is straight-up baiting Tuon in this conversation, or at least it feels that way (and using Min as a weapon while he does it). Yeah, I get the feeling that 'not pleasant' conversation went extremely poorly (was telling Tuon that Min is "the Dragon Reborn's woman" his way of trying to protect her from being poached by Tuon but Min didn't pick up on it? or was it his way of assuaging Tuon's raging jealousy issues by letting her know that Min is 'taken' and Mat doesn't plan on screwing her?)
I almost wonder if he's testing Tuon here -- seeing if her threats have any teeth? She told him that she could have him killed if he kept using the name 'Tuon' and he has not stopped, not even after the 'not pleasant' conversation. Kinda interesting that Mat seems considerably more combative with Tuon after their 'not pleasant' private discussion than he ever has been before. Wish we'd gotten to see that conversation (important moments, etc.).
Mat warns Min that Tuon snatches people up and doesn't let them go -- Min here thinks that Mat sounds "almost proud" but tbh I don't give Min much credit for her insight into people so I will take that with a grain of salt -- and yet Min (who can never resist blabbing about her viewings to everyone in sight) immediately spills about a viewing that someone is going to try to kill Tuon.
Literally why in the world would she bother to say anything? Why would she do this to herself? Rand said nothing about going out of her way to save the head slaver's life.
Min does have the habit of being swept up by people who have stronger personalities than she does -- Moiraine, then Siuan, then Rand, then Cadsuane, and now Tuon, I guess.
I do have to crack up at Min lying to herself and saying that she hasn't accidentally blabbed a viewing in years. Even if she doesn't remember blabbing Elayne's pregnancy to the entire royal palace of Caemlyn, she sleepily blabbed out Melaine's pregnancy without thinking about it too and we know she remembers that one because it was the whole basis for why the Wise Ones treated her as an ~honorary Wise One~ for, like, two books.
If Min didn't already have an established habit of constantly talking about her viewings, I would chalk this up to Tuon being ta'veren as well but... she does.
28. Tuon just goes up and touches Min's face without permission. Probably thinking about checking her teeth. Anyway, she pronounces Min a 'Doomseer' and Min has just screwed herself for the foreseeable future.
Tuon views Min as a "gift" that Mat has given her to "pay your penance" (presumably for not volunteering information about Egwene) so... yeah, that gives us some insight into the 'not pleasant' conversation. I wonder if Mat will think back to it at all in the next PoV we get from him. Probably not. I feel like I would remember that.
Tuon names Min as her new Truthspeaker, probably thrilled that she can now shove Selucia back into the box of not having any opinions that Tuon hasn't told her to have. Her emotional support slave was having too many independent thoughts and we can't have that.
Anyway, Min's viewings never really helped Rand, so she probably won't actually help Tuon much either, so I guess that's a relief.
But, yeah, not a fun situation for Min. Though I guess Mat now has company in his hellhole of a prison, so there's that.
...okay, now I've got "Two Lost Souls" from Damn Yankees in my head.
29. Just as Tam picked up on how Bashere's 'tactical mistakes' keep helping the Shadowspawn in the last section, Lan has picked out the same when it comes to his own 'great captain' -- two reserve forces were both sent to shore up the same hole in the lines, resulting in confusion and also the ranks being too thin in other places.
30. So, yeah, the set-up continues for Team Light to be forced to trust the General of the Slavers with the armies despite his recent horrible life choices. We note here that it has been 'weeks' for Lan now.
Lan countermands Agelmar's latest order, as he's realized how badly it would expose part of their army and compromise any potential retreat, so Lan has de facto taken over the army here, just as Elayne has over in the Cairhien/Caemlyn section of the battle.
31. Mat lets us know here Min has also been re-dressed in fancy Seanchan clothes. Apparently without any attempt to stick in her own clothes? She's an 'honored holy woman' per Tuon, so you would imagine means she has leverage to wear her own clothes if she wants. (of course, if it doesn't give her any leverage, then that would be useful information for the reader to have)
Anyway, we are back in Mat's head, for the first time since his disappointing reunion scene with Rand. We've seen him from the outside a few times since then -- in Tuon, Egwene, and finally Min's eyes.
Mat announces that he needs to go out and look at the actual battlefield. He thinks in his head that it's because the maps are "too simplistic" but I wonder if part of his motivation is taking a chance and getting some fresh air while his ~slaver bride~ is off doing "some empressly duty". I'm still curious about that 'not pleasant' conversation of 'many words' that they had after Tuon and Egwene met. He also yanks off part of his 'Seanchan uniform' here, leaving himself in his scarf, medallion, and breeches. He'd rather walk around shirtless than wear the fancy Seanchan duds, it seems.
(this life is going to make him so miserable)
32. Yeah, Min is now wearing a dress, with no apparent protest. Mat notes that she's pretty and then additionally notes that he needs to be careful with smiles around women now because his wife might stab him if he smiles too much at other women. So, yeah, I'm thinking part of the 'not pleasant' conversation was Tuon making her jealousy issues very very clear to Mat. But despite Mat's protests that hooking up with Rand means that Min is "practically his sister", his narration does make it clear that he's attracted to her.
(this life is going to make him so miserable)
"Mat had always considered Min on the boyish side" - you met her one time! During the foggy period of your memory when you were dying! The narration really is behaving like Perrin and Mat's friendships have been swapped around in this book -- Perrin is the one who has the stronger friendships with Rand and Elayne now; while Mat now has the stronger friendship with Min. Before this book, the opposite was true of all of those things. I guess we can assume that this is about Rand & Min screwing in the color swirls but Min would have been at least partly naked for a lot of those.
33. Anyway, Mat had his own clothes hidden away and changes into them now, when Tuon isn't here to protest, and then sneaks off to look at the battlefield before she can come back to berate him again. Lessons learned from his time with Tylin?
(Min does say here that she's tempted to strip off too, but she keeps wearing the Seanchan clothes for whatever reason)
We do also learn here the very important information that the Seanchan guards respond to bribes (Mat bribed them into keeping and hiding his clothes for him here). Though Mat also notes that it's only the free guards and not the slaves.
34. It's so sad here that Mat has to feel grateful that Tuon "understood that [Mat] needed" the foxhead medallion and returned it to him. He's grateful that he's allowed to use his own personal items and that she didn't permanently keep what she'd stolen from him.
(this life is going to make him so miserable)
...hmm. I'm going to keep an eye on the medallions. Because technically Mat has two right now (his original and a copy that Elayne made), but he hasn't mentioned the second one at all.
35. Sadly, going for Pips means that "unfortunately, someone had time to alert" Tuon that Mat was slipping away, and so she comes to confront him (so I was right about part of the reason behind him bailing on the command tent was trying to get away from Tuon).
Mat once again warns Min that it's very dangerous here: "they know how to treat a fellow, as long as they don't behead him. I'm still trying to figure out how to prevent that from happening."
Hmm, Mat gives Min the "sell" on staying with the Seanchan... he says that it would help Rand because she can attempt to mislead Tuon about her 'omens' to try to guide Tuon onto a less-awful path. I imagine that's how Mat is justifying his own choices too but we saw that when he actually had a chance to try to guide Tuon onto a better path, he froze and said nothing while Rand did all the negotiating. But Mat does make it clear here that he still disapproves of what the Seanchan are doing; he's just... sticking around and helping anyway for whatever reason.
But, yeah, "lie to Tuon to try to subtly direct her choices" being part of Mat's advice to Min is... illuminating, to be sure. Did Mat lie to/mislead Tuon during their recent 'not pleasant' private discussion?
36. Yeah, we see here very directly that Mat doesn't always mean what he says around Tuon, when he pretends to be happy that she's coming along with him to survey the battlefield while "groaning inside". This is what I was talking about back when I was questioning all of the other character's interpretations of Mat's behavior in the previous few chapters -- most of the characters in the books are not very good at reading Mat. Tuon has failed to accurately judge him on multiple occasions, Egwene will always at least partly see him as the troublemaker from her hometown, and Min barely knows him.
Also, Mat was expecting to be berated for changing his clothes but Tuon says nothing about it at this time. Hey, Min, maybe you should take the opportunity to change yours too?
It is good to see Mat attempting to push back on Tuon, even if it's on relatively minor things.
It really is the decision to make Mat a deserter that screwed his characterization over so hard in this book. If Mat had gone to Merrilor and then gone to Ebou Dar, pretty much everything would make more sense. There's only a couple of scenes so far that have 'needed' Mat to be a willing traitor in order to play out the way that they did (mostly just Egwene's shock at seeing him hanging out with the Seanchan) and almost everything else would make more sense if Mat had gone back to Ebou Dar as a negotiator on behalf of the Westlands.
37. On the minus side, we have some really weird stuff here where Mat dehumanizes one of the Seanchan generals for the crime of being a woman that he doesn't want to fuck. While Mat did start basically thinking about every woman that he met in terms of fuckability back around... A Crown of Swords, I want to say... he didn't act like 'not being fuckable' made women unpeople and he's kinda going that way here and it's super gross.
38. On her own front in the battlefield, Egwene sees a huge tactical blunder by Bryne that leaves one of their flanks wide-open to the enemy and vulnerable, and now she is also going to go question him, as it looked distinctly like he set up a trap that benefited the Shadowspawn. So that's all of the fronts except Ituralde (who is just outside of Shayol Ghul).
After questioning Agelmar, Lan suspects it is Compulsion that is behind his recent poor battle decisions, and Lan has him relieved from duty. Also, Tenobia conveniently gets killed on the battlefield and brings Faile one step closer to ruling Saldaea.
39. Back with Mat, Tuon, Min, and Selucia. Poor Selucia. She got half a book of being allowed to have her own opinions but now she's just Tuon's Voice/bodyguard again and gets to speak no words but Tuon's.
Min is obediently telling Tuon all her viewings and her interpretations of them, just like she always does when she's under the thumb of someone with a more forceful personality than her own. This is kinda why I feel like Mat's hope that she will lead Tuon onto better paths is likely not going to pan out -- because Min's viewings do not have a moral component, not that we're aware of, and she is spilling them all out indiscriminately.
And Tuon will likely continue to be her own horrible self, no matter what viewings Min has. But I guess we'll see how that relationship plays out.
Min has not only told Tuon all the viewings she had about Tuon but also her viewings about Mat, over Mat's protests. Min likes to claim that she doesn't do things like that, but wow, she does it all the time. It does feel like fandom doesn't really acknowledge that both Min & Perrin lie about themselves in their own heads just as much as Mat or Nynaeve do. Min believes that she's discreet about her viewings, when she's a blabbermouth most of the time, and Perrin believes that he thinks things through before he acts, when he's actually wildly reckless and impulsive pretty frequently.
40. It's interesting that Min and Mat greeted each other like old friends yet are now essentially working at cross-purposes -- Mat suggested to Min that ('for Rand') she mislead Tuon in order to craft a narrative that would make Tuon soften towards Aes Sedai (and also more minor things like "try to get her to stop wanting to get rid of my hat") but Min, like Galad, wants to be rigidly honest and is telling Tuon everything, not giving a care that she's telling Tuon other people's secrets (and we know she's telling real secrets, because she's now told Tuon all of Mat's old viewings that we know from before, against Mat's express wishes). So Min is essentially unintentionally teaching Mat that she is not an ally to him and that she will sell him out to Tuon if he confides in her. Which means that Mat is, once again, all alone in the middle of an enemy camp that he feels obligated to stay in (now matter how unhappy it makes him) Because Wife.
Mat and Tuon really is peak "enforced heterosexual monogamy" culture. They explicitly are married due not to their own desires but to external pressures (the prophecies) and feel obligated to stick it out even though, on Tuon's side, she feels like she has a wildly chaotic husband that she doesn't know how to control and, on Mat's side, everything about the situation is constantly making him miserable. I believe he thinks at one point (in some future chapter?) that he could be happy if it was just him and Tuon in a life far away from the Seanchan but... that really is him picturing himself and his Fictional Tuon character (not cold, not possessive, Not Like The Other Seanchan) rather than himself and Actual Fortuona. I'm sure Mat and his fake Tuon could find happiness running away from the throne, but fake Tuon doesn't exist so... yeah.
41. Mat is able to get "five minutes" by himself and rides down to talk to Perrin's slaver BFF Tylee. Much like Egwene had just realized, Mat learns here from Tylee that Bryne is making bad calls that are compromising his army.
*sigh*
Mat stuffs himself into Seanchan armor at this point. Well, he had a spine about wearing his own clothing for, like, five minutes. Maybe that's all we can hope for out of him these days. It is at least real 'on the field' armor rather than the ceremonial silk this time.
Also: Tuon's desire to constantly be keeping an eye on Mat vs Mat's desire to have some breathing room seems like a fight in their marriage that is going to reoccur a lot.
42. Anyway, Mat goes to personally take a unit out to relieve Bryne's soldiers because it looks like they've gotten very bad orders and he needs to correct them personally. I... don't have an issue with this apart from the whole "ugh, Seanchan" thing? Mat can see that the battle is going extremely poorly and wants to investigate from the inside because from what he can see, it looks like the general in charge is deliberately ordering bad tactics. That's not something that Mat can fix simply by sending contrary orders because he is not the main general of this battlefield. Bryne is. So Mat going out to take direct control of a specific part so that he can, essentially, undermine Bryne's bad orders before he goes to deal with the root of the issue makes sense because this is a time-sensitive situation.
Tylee tries to give Mat some damane slaves for the battle and he refuses.
Once again, like it did in Min's PoV, the narrative has yet another character praise the Seanchan's sense of organization while implying that the character has critiques about the Seanchan but not mentioning the specific issues that they have. Actually let Mat share his critiques about the Seanchan with the reader! Stop veiling the critiques behind "oh, I have some issues but I won't say what they are".
43. Mat is really really attracted to the enemy Sharan channeler. Until she tries to kill him but, yeah, he literally stops and stares at the channeler on the opposing side. Though that doesn't stop him from knocking her out with his spear when her weaves fail on him and he's able to get close.
*resigned sigh*
After this battle, Mat is now willing to throw damane slaves at the enemy.
Mat has also really really impressed the Ever Victorious Army. Something to keep in mind for post-canon 'Mat conducts a coup' thoughts. Between Egwene feeling like Tuon has accidentally gotten herself trapped in Mat's ta'veren web, Tuon's own "[Mat] would never be a rival" thoughts, how swiftly Mat is winning over the officers, and Mat's own words to Min about how she should craft a narrative to deceive Tuon into behaving the way she wants her to behave... there are some interesting puzzle pieces here for a post-canon "Mat deposes Tuon and takes over the Seanchan Empire" or "Mat tricks Tuon into thinking she's in charge while he's the real power in the Empire" storyline.
I really wish that Sanderson & Team Jordan hadn't made Mat a deserter at the start of the book; it really did start Mat off on such a bad foot, narratively-speaking, by weighting him so heavily on the side of the slavers without any kind of narrative justification for the choice (we still don't know how Mat got to Ebou Dar originally -- Sanderson really was like "okay, it makes no sense, so I'll just let readers fill in a reason that they can justify to themselves"). But even with that massive off-the-page weighting on the side of the slavers, Mat is listing back towards the Westlands side of things (as he has done time and time again). Over and over, Mat gets forcibly yanked over towards the Seanchan and then starts drifting away from them again (requiring another heavy-handed course-correction from the Authors).
44. Mat does change back into his "Two Rivers" coat here. ...wait, Mat's coat is a "Two Rivers" coat? When did that happen? When did Mat go back to the Two Rivers to get a coat? Or did he get it from Perrin's army? Anyway, he did change back into his own clothes after the battle.
Oh! Oh, this must be a coat that Elayne's person picked out for him (as per his request in ToM)! Elayne's person found him a Two Rivers coat? She really is magic. I love her.
Mat does realize here that the Sharan channeler that he captured is almost certainly going to end up damane. Should have just killed her.
45. Tuon is currently so pissed at Mat that she's only speaking to him through Selucia (now back in her role as Tuon's opinionless Voice). Mat notes this as a 'bad sign' but he also does keep calling her Tuon. Maybe he doesn't back down and start referring to her formally as she told him to do; maybe that was something that my memory was incorrect on, which would be nice.
"Your life is no longer your own," Tuon tells him through Selucia. I wonder if that's also part of the reason that Mat went out on the battlefield -- a way of declaring that his life is his own, even if that means potentially throwing it away.
Mat references Nynaeve here -- I'm not sure whether or not Tuon got Nynaeve's name in the conversation she had with Rand and Nynaeve back in TGS. I'll go check.
Yep, Rand says Nynaeve's name when she chastises him for trying to pretend that he doesn't care about Mat in front of Tuon. So Tuon knows that Mat is talking about a channeler here.
46. Yikes. Tuon 'gives' the Sharan channeler that Mat captured to him as his own personal damane slave. He tries to give her back to Tuon (also gross and yikes) but Tuon won't let him. Mat does refer to her as a channeler and not marath'damane but... ugh. But this is the continuation of Tuon's campaign to brainwash and integrate Mat into being fully-Seanchan, so her actions here are no surprise.
Mat is now given control of the Seanchan armies over Galgan, and they send Min back to Egwene to tell her that Bryne is helping the Shadow with how he's behaving with the army.
47. So things are incredibly dire and yet there have been no thoughts of "wow wish Mat were here to blow the Horn of Valere". It's so bizarre that everyone is just completely chill with a powerful artifact that is literally meant for the Last Battle to be just hanging out unusable!
Anyway, the Black Tower Asha'man show up here to relieve Elayne's people, who are sorely pressed.
Here's my thought: I think Sanderson was too much in love with the whole "on the very edge of being broken, the cavalry shows up" idea aka Gandalf coming to save the day at Minas Tirith. Not everything needs to be last second like that. If everything is dramatic then nothing is truly dramatic. In real life, you wouldn't wait until after the point of hope to blow the horn that brings a magic army to fight on your side. You would want to do it as soon as it looks like your own forces aren't going to be enough.
48. Min stayed dressed in all her Seanchan finery to go deliver her message to Egwene. Min's conversation with Egwene is so bizarrely tone-deaf on Min's side of things? She complains about being ~pampered~ by the Seanchan and that their rich food isn't to her taste and when Egwene ~reminds her~ that Egwene has 'enjoyed' Seanchan 'hospitality', Min is basically just "Oops, yeah, my bad, oh well, back to business."
Wow, Min's lack of empathy for the horrific trauma that she witnessed Egwene going through is kinda shocking.
For your consideration, Min in Falme:
When Min asks Egwene not to kill herself out of despair, Egwene tells her that she physically can't. That she can't use anything that she thinks of as a weapon.
She tells Min:
"A few weeks ago I considered hitting Renna over the head with that pitcher, and I could not pour wash water for three days. Once I'd thought of it that way, I not only had to stop thinking about hitting her with it, I had to convince myself I would never, under any circumstances, hit her with it before I could touch it again. She knew what had happened, told me what I had to do, and would not let me wash anywhere except with that pitcher and bowl. You are lucky it happened between your visiting days. Renna made sure I spent those days sweating from the time I woke to the time I fell asleep, exhausted. I am trying to fight them, but they are training me as surely as theyâre training Pura.â She clapped a hand to her mouth, moaning through her teeth. âHer name is Ryma. I have to remember her name, not the name they've put on her. She's Ryma, and she's Yellow Ajah, and she has fought them as long and as hard as she could. It is no fault of hers that she hasn't the strength left to fight any longer. I wish I knew who the other sister is that Ryma mentioned. I wish I knew her name. Remember us both, Min. Ryma, of the Yellow Ajah, and Egwene al'Vere. Not Egwene the damane; Egwene al'Vere of Edmond's Field.' "
...
The door swung open, and Renna stepped in.
Egwene jumped to her feet and bowed sharply, as did Min. The tiny room was crowded for bowing, but Seanchan insisted on protocol before comfort.
"Your visiting day, is it?" Renna said. "I had forgotten. Well, there is training to be done even on visiting days."
...
Renna puts on the bracelet and senses that Egwene was channeling without permission:
"You have been channeling." Renna's voice was deceptively mild; there was a spark of anger in her eyes. "You know that is forbidden except when we are complete." Egwene wet her lips. "Perhaps I have been too lenient with you. Perhaps you believe that because you are valuable now, you will be allowed license. I think I made a mistake in letting you keep your old name. I had a kitten name Tuli when I was a child. From now on, your name is Tuli. You will go now, Min. Your visiting day with Tuli is ended."
Min hesitated only long enough for one anguished look at Egwene before leaving.
...
Then, in Min's PoV right after she leaves the room:
Outside in the low-ceilinged hallway, Min dug her nails into her palms at the first piercing cry from the room. She took a step towards the door before she could stop herself, and when she did stop, tears sprang up in her eyes. Light help me, all I can do is make it worse. Egwene, I'm sorry. I'm sorry.
Feeling worse than useless, she picked up her skirts and ran, and Egwene's screams pursued her. She could not make herself stay, and leaving made her feel a coward. Half blind with weeping, she found herself in the street before she knew it. She had intended to go back to her room, but now she could not do it. She could not stand the thought that Egwene was being hurt while she sat warm and safe under the next roof. Scrubbing the tears from her eyes, she swept her cloak around her shoulders and started down the street. Every time she cleared her eyes, new tears began trickling along her cheeks. She was not accustomed to weeping openly, but then she was not accustomed to feeling so helpless, so useless. She did not know where she was going, only that it had to be as far as she could reach from Egwene's cries.
Compare all that to Min right now: wearing Seanchan silks and whining about how their fanciest food isn't to her liking.
Anyway, she delivers her message from Mat, and Egwene says that she'll take it under consideration.
49. In Ituralde's PoV, we learn about the kinds of nightmares that Graendal has been putting in their heads, and the kinds of thoughts. Three separate times, Ituralde has almost given an order for his men to engage in a direct assault against the Shadowspawn but then been able to pull back again before he gave the Graendal-influenced order, so he's doing better than the other captains. I wonder if his experience in getting all those confusing messages from 'his king' (but actually Graendal) is helping him here. We see him fighting the urge to give one of those bad orders now and he's fighting it extremely hard and then Perrin shows up before he gives in and says it. And Ituralde is so relieved to give up his command because he can tell that something is wonky with his own thinking!
50. Egwene notices that Gawyn doesn't seem tired but he does seem 'strangely pale'. :-(
Thinking about Mat makes Egwene feel "strangely sick". That is such the mood when talking about post-WH Mat, yeah. We are twinsies in this feeling, Egwene. But after thinking it through and remembering the times when Mat has come through when needed, she decides that she is going to trust him, though it makes her feel like she's a fool for doing it. "Mat could be wrong. He was often wrong. But when he was right, he saved lives." and "[Mat] was a scoundrel and a fool but she trusted him. Light help her, but she did. She trusted him with her life."
Not sure Mat deserves that right now, tbh, but it's a sweet thought from Egwene.
And maybe he does.
I'm thinking about 'a ribbon that felt like a chain'. Thinking about Mat considering his father's advice for dealing with cheats during a trade. Thinking about Mat telling Min to pick and choose between her viewings to attempt to guide Tuon onto a better path. Thinking about Mat putting on a Two Rivers coat during the Last Battle.
Maybe he does.
I guess we'll see.
The ultimate factor, once Egwene realizes that Bryne was Compelled, is that she knows that Mat cannot be touched by saidar or saidin, so he is the only general they can trust not to be corrupted by the Forsaken.
#wot#wheel of time#wot reread#wot book spoilers#wot spoilers#wot amol spoilers#wot a memory of light spoilers#mat cauthon#egwene al'vere#min farshaw#seanchan content warning
112 notes
·
View notes
Text
to catch a sunbeam with white moonlight
Author: orphan_account [this work has been orphaned and is no longer associated with it's author]
Fandom: ć
šèé«æ | The King's Avatar
Rating: General Audiences
Category: F/M, Gen, M/M
Words: 55,720
At a Glory convention, Dai Yanqi meets Ye Xiu who is helping Su Mucheng buy her favorite doujinshi. They surprisingly hit it off as they browse through all the doujinshi about their peers and talk about Glory.
About the book
FONTS: EB Garamond (body text, title), Roboto (body text - electronic), Bebas Neue (title, headings), Alfie (title), Segoe UI Symbol (scene breaks - 'gear without hub')
IMAGES: Sunflower (Rawpixel, ID: 2687359), lightning (Rawpixel, ID:10200699)
MATERIALS: Domtar Earthchoice (textblock - 20lb, cream, 11x17 cut down to 8.5x11), Recollections paper pad (endpapers - Dark Watercolor Florals), Iris bookcloth (covers - Eggplant), Verona bookcloth (covers - Hot Toffee), Ribbon (covers - 1/4", shell grey), embroidery floss (endbands - 209 Very Dark Lavender), leather cording (endbands - 1.4mm), Ceramcoat acrylic paint (painted edges - metallic silver), Anita's acrylic paint (painted edges - 11038 Purple), Reeves acrylic paint (painted edges - Violet & Crimson & Blue Lake, Payne's Gray), waxed linen thread (sewing textblock - 30/3, white), Books by Hand (glue - pH neutral PVA)
PROGRAMS USED: Affinity Publisher (typesetting), Affinity Designer and Affinity Photo, LibreOffice Writer (QR codes), Bookbinder-JS (PDF imposer)
BINDING STYLE: Split-board binding, French double-core endbands
(Belated) Binderary Book 2024
My first year participating in Binderary and I'm 2/2 with my goals, albeit slightly late (even with the added leap day).
Goal No. 1: Bind a book!
This fic is an orphaned work, with no author available for me to reach out to. Convenient, since it was a last-minute decision.
Goal No. 2: Finish typesetting the fic that got me into this whole bookbinding/fanbinding hobby!
Bad Boys JEDI Style is a 217 chapter, 908k word "comedy of errors: in which our heroes are recruited to film a reality holo-drama". Much to my despair, the fic I loved had been deleted from every site it was uploaded to, and I was left kicking myself for not having downloaded a copy from AO3.
Shout out to Kam and Lofe, whose wonderful Binderary demos were put to use in the making of this book! Kam's French Double-Core endbands demo was super helpful, sizing up the 'textblock' and components made it easy to actually see what's happening with the sewing. Loffe's demo introduced me to the split-board binding technique and, sleep-deprived hiccup notwithstanding, I think I might find it easier then bradel style binding! Need to bind more books to know for sure (such a hardship đ).
In other new-s, I took my dad's recent workshop baby for a spin. The bookbinding plough works like a dream! I tried a hidden fore-edge painting for the first time (just a solid colour), but the purple is lost under the Payne's Gray basecoat I applied to the silver painted edges. Adding ribbon to the cover was also new (mostly due to the fact that I never remember until the endpapers are already pasted down).
On the Design
Cover
This is a Team Thunderclap!Ye Xiu AU, so the cover was based on Team Thunderclap's uniforms from the donghua (from the one screencap of the team I found, see below): purple across the shoulders and forearms of their jackets with a yellow stripe down the centre. I added silver ribbon as a nod to the white of the jackets as well as the grey gear of the team's logo. Also in reference to the title: yellow=sunlight, silver=moonlight.
Title Page
The title page stumped me for a while. While brainstorming title page design ideas, I thought about what the title means. In English it's poetic but nonsensical, so I wondered if maybe it held some meaning in Chinese?
As it turns out, it does. Kind of. Maybe. (If I stretch and reach for it, it makes sense). According to a quick search of one webpage for each query, "'White Moonlight' usually refers to a person or thing that is elusive in the heart, has always been loved, but cannot be touched" or "an 'unforgettable first love'." The sunbeam itself might be Ye Xiu, the figurative ray of light, the hero, the gaming idol. Or 'catching a sunbeam' could refer to how "sunflowers turn their heads to catch every sunbeam."
The potential meaning I have cobbled together is how Dai Yanqi turns Ye Xiu's head and captures his heart by sharing the (SanXiu-ified) story of Su Muqiu, the aforementioned white moonlight. Is this what the author intended? Who knows. But it does seem plausible enough to inspire me.
I ended up using both the idea of sunflowers and Thunderclap's uniforms (again). Lightning referencing the team's logo, and also the white colour of a flash of lightning which is kind of like moonlight. The logo's background is blue, as is the uniform as seen on the cover of the manhua featuring the captain Xiao Shiqin (see below), so I made the background blue-purple.
Endpapers
The (not-actually-)sunflowers carried over to the endpapers, as well as the grey colour from the gear in Thunderclap's logo.
Endbands
Kept these simple. A solid purple, as close as I could get to the bookcloth. I didn't want to draw attention away from the stripes on the covers or the silver edges.
Probably could've gone for thicker cores.
The text
For the scene breaks I used a special character of a gear. The cog also looks like a sun. Which is fun because it can reference Thunderclap, the title (sunbeam), and my design choice of sunflowers.
I reused the lightning image at 50% opacity as a background to set apart the backmatter.
Misc.
Recently, I've begun to increase my efforts of preseving fanfiction and safeguarding the stories I love from purges and takedowns. (Sparked by the December 2023 scandal about Sony announcing an upcoming removal of content including the movies and TV shows that people have purchased).
This fic has been archived via the Wayback Machine at https://web.archive.org/web/20240215155152/https://archiveofourown.org/works/37414021?view_full_work=true.
Also, curses be upon Rawpixel. Since the time that I had downloaded the images, they have now be placed behind the premium user paywall (along with a number of other graphics and elements that used to be free).
51 notes
·
View notes
Text
So Iâve gone back and Iâve been reading some Old Guard fic (as I try to get motivated to write the last damn chapter of my one damn TOG WIP finished so I can finally moved on), and I must admit, one silly and very minor pet peeve I have in some Nicky/Joe fics for the Old Guard that explore their Crusader days is the trope of having them go a really long time without being able to understand each other. Because based on Nickyâs path as a Crusader even getting to the Holy Land, and the various hints we have that Joe has a pretty worldly background, I would suggest they should have had a baseline to communicate already when they met and that bridging the gap would have gone very quickly for one or both of them once they committed to learning.
Thereâs a few reasons I find them going a really long time without speaking each otherâs language (most likely Nicky picking up Arabic) somewhat implausible:
- First, just based on my own personal experience: I went through a full language immersion experience myself and yes it was painful and yes, having textbooks and classes certainly helped, but all told it was 3-4 months from almost zero before I could start doing normal things for my age group like read simple books and do homework. However, the most effective language learning program in the country, Middlebury, does a full immersion program that gets people to baseline functionality in 6 weeks. Yes, learning a language is hard and I will be the first to say that mastery takes years and mastery without immersion is nearly impossible, but if youâre completely immersed there, without options, it goes much faster. You wonât be fluent of course but you will be conversational. Also, by all accounts, being illiterate or otherwise not bothering to learn how to read and write at the same time and ONLY going for verbal communication actually makes things go even faster.
- People who pick up by speaking (rather than reading and writing) and people who speak multiple languages already tend to pick up other languages even more quickly. Once you learn one or two, a lot of polyglots donât stop there. There is that old joke: the word for speaking three languages is trilingual, two languages is bilingual, and speaking only one language is American. Which is to say I think native English speaking writers might be the ones underestimating how quickly a language can be learned (at least to a conversational level).
- Now throw in the fact that both Nicky and Joe have been recently in multilingual societies or organizations as a requirement of their meeting during the First Crusade, no matter how you slice it. Either as both coming from a merchant trading backgrounds traveling across international (so to speak) lands, or Nicky being part of the pan-European Christian army where multiple languages would be spoken across the camp, to him possibly having a priest background which would mean Latin as well. Not to mention Greek if Nicky picked up anything while in Constantinople (if he came over land). Nicky also would have been on the road to the Holy Land, if he went overland, for as long as 3 years and in Antioch before Jerusalem.
- Now, as an admitted caveat to all of this, Iâve lived overseas and it is absolutely common for expats to live in a country for years without bothering to pick up the local language at all. There were cultural and societal reasons that European Crusaders and the Egyptian Fatimids who lost Jerusalem wouldnât bother to learn each otherâs languages or any of the common merchants tongue or other common languages like Greek to bother to talk to each other. Thatâs absolutely fair to invoke for why they wouldnât have a single word of any language in common.
- However, I will say, once both or either of them decided to try, I think some writers donât give enough credit for how quickly one or the other would pick a language up, especially if itâs the language of the country theyâre in (basically, I think once he tried, Nicky would pick up Arabic very quickly if heâs still in the Holy Land by the time he and Joe start trying to communicate). Effort plus full immersion is probably the single fastest way to learn a language, youâd be able to have rudimentary conversations within a few months at most. Really from there itâs just a question of whose country are they in once they start talking and stop trying to kill each other.
TL;DR I will be the first to say an author should go with what makes their story work best BUT thereâs plenty of historically backed reasons why Nicky and Joe should have been able to carry on a basic conversation with each other from when they first met, and not be completely stymied in communicating with each other because of a language barrier.
41 notes
·
View notes
Text
Passing Stars (Chapter 1)
Summary: Din Djarin meets Omega.
Word count: 1.9k
Warnings: Mild violence (blaster bolts, two implied deaths)
Notes: This takes place after The Book of Boba Fett and maybe before season 3 of The Mandalorian, I havenât decided yet. I've actually had this idea since season 1 of The Bad Batch, wrote it all out last year when TBB and Mando overlapped for a month, and then forgot about it đ Now that TBB is ending, I wanted their story to continue. For ease of convenience, Iâm ignoring Favroni's weird naming convention and keeping Din as his first name.
Din couldnât believe it. For years, he had evaded stormtroopers, warlords, gangsters, and smugglers, carefully plotting his movements through the galaxy to minimize his chances of capture and complications. Whenever he found himself in a dog fight, shields down and cannons hot, he always found escape. This band of pirates, however, were unfamiliar to him. With the New Republic preoccupied with the Core and Mid Worlds, the Outer Rim remained the lawless frontier it had always been.
Din had stopped on a small planet to refuel the N-1 on his way back to Nevarro. The kid played in the grass while he looked over the ship, noting damage that could be handled later at better facilities. No point wasting more credits here, Din thought. Satisfied, he had knelt down to pick up Grogu when he felt something hard hit the base of his head, and everything went black.
He woke up sitting in a chair with his wrists tied together behind his back. Cool air met the ache in his jaw, and a chill ran throughout his body. He was in his flight suit, stripped of his helmet and armor. Anger and indignity flared on the edges of his hazy consciousness, but was soon replaced by sharp fear: Grogu was nowhere in sight.
With his heart beating in his ears, Din looked around the dingy room. He could make out a mix of Trandoshans and Weequays along the opposite wall, palming his Beskar like ancient artifacts, no doubt as rare and valuable as kyber crystals. He saw a door on the far side of the room just as a fist connected with his left temple. He was jerked to his feet, heavy as his battered head, towards the door and down a narrow corridor. Hyperspace flickered outside the portside windows.
âPut him in the brig with the girl,â a voice behind him said to the one holding his handcuffs.
âTogether?â Din didnât appreciate his captorâs tone.
âNo, you karking scughole.â A muffled punch mingled with the sound of the lift doors opening. âIn an empty one.â
Din was surprised by the size of the brig. Shipâs not big, he calculated. The edges of his vision were still blurry, but he could make out at least eight cells descending from a long, central platform, four on each side. The third on the right glowed red. When they stopped in front of it, he peered through the ray shield while his captor, one hand on his wrists, opened the opposing cell.
âGot company for ya, doll.â The pirate turned around and saw no one through the ray shield. âWhat?â
Shoved down five short steps to the floor of his cell, Din landed on his side, too sore and dazed to get up and see the pirate hurry to the other cell. He heard the opposing ray shield open as his closed. A few seconds of silence followed before sounds of a scuffle echoed across the platform. Din heard grunts and sharp blows land before the distinct sound of a neck snapping. He got to his feet, arms fused to his sides. He didnât think to call out, still unused to the prolonged feel of air on his face and injuries.
Looking up through the flickering entrance of his cell, he saw a small shadow emerge on the platform. He couldnât see her eyes grow wide with the discovery of another prisoner. She hurried to the panel next to his door and opened the ray shield.
âAre you alright,â she asked as he stood motionless at the bottom of the steps. âAre you hurt?â
She noticed his arms before he could answer. Her mouth opened and her right index finger shot up before she disappeared from view. As she made her way back down into her cell, Din tiptoed out of his. They reached the platform at the same time.
âTurn around,â she said, flashing the keys to his cuffs in her palm. The pirateâs blaster was tucked under her arm. He turned reluctantly, wary of being unarmed.
âYouâre not hurt,â she pressed, concerned by his silence.
Din fumbled for words but finally coughed, âN-no, Iâm fine.â He felt air on his wrists. âThank you.â
âGood,â she said as he turned to face her. âIâm Meg.â
He hesitated, surprised by her friendliness. âDin.â
He looked down at her. Blonde hair curtained brown eyes where it wasnât pulled back in a long braid that fell over her left shoulder. She was slight, yet strong and capable enough to overpower a Trandoshan alone. Howâd they manage to knock her out, Din wondered. She also wore a flight suit, black and frayed at the hems.
She nodded. âI take it you didnât come like this,â she asked. She held the blaster in both hands and motioned for him to follow her down the platform. On the wall past the empty cells was a panel with a monitor.
âCan you shoot,â she asked, grabbing the barrel of the blaster and pointing the handle towards Din. He stared at her a beat too long - she trusts too easily - before taking it and positioning his back to the wall.
With one hand on the wall next to the monitor, Meg started tapping on the panelâs keys, looking for schematics of the ship.
âThey took my armor,â Din confessed. âAnd my child.â
âThey separated you?â Megâs fingers came off the panel briefly as her eyebrows scrunched and her head turned halfway towards Din. âThatâs odd.â She shook her head and returned to the panel.
âThere,â she said after a moment, pointing to the command deck on a map of the ship. Din turned to look at the monitor. âLooks like theyâre holding your kid on the bridge. And your armor,â she moved her finger in an L shape over two corridors, âshould be there with mine.â
Before he could ask, a blaster bolt sparked across the left corner of the monitor. Din and Meg ducked and turned around to face three pirates stumbling through closing doors. Din sent a bolt through the chest of one, the bottle of nog in his hand flying and spilling on the walls.
~~~
Din dressed quickly. Nothing was missing or out of place, all whistling birds accounted for. They had no idea what they had, he mused. He checked his scanner and found the N-1 onboard.
âDid you come with a ship,â he yelled at the wall. He had his back to Meg who was hidden behind two rows of crates.
âYes,â she offered breathlessly. âBut Iâm not going anywhere without my droid.â
Din scoffed quietly, but swallowed his scorn. âIs it that important?â He holstered his blaster and wondered if they should part ways now.
âYou have no idea,â Meg said. âBut weâll get your kid first.â
Din started to turn in her direction but stopped, respectful of her privacy as she continued to dress. I guess I can trust her, he concluded. âThank you.â
Before he could put his helmet on, he heard Meg exclaim, âYouâre a Mandalorian! Havenât seen one of you in awhile.â
He turned around to face her. She stood in the middle of the room with her helmet tucked under her left arm, its front painted to look like a skull. It and the rest of her armor was weathered black with red and white markings. Is she older than she looks, Din wondered. Her armor was clearly old. And it was familiar, even similar to his. A kama. Is sheâŠ
âInteresting armor,â he said as he put his helmet on and walked past her to the door. No time for questions.
âNot as shiny as yours,â she chuckled before putting her helmet on, too. She followed close behind, vibroblade in one hand and blaster in the other.
These pirates seemed uninterested in strategy. The route to the bridge was unguarded. The few that crossed Din and Megâs path seemed to have more stumbled in their direction than intentionally sought them out.
âWhy are you stunning them,â Din growled as he clotheslined one pirate while shooting another. They donât deserve mercy.
Meg was handling her own pair a few steps ahead. âI donât want to hurt them!â
When they reached the bridge, they found the doors jammed.
âCover me,â Meg instructed. Shuffling behind Din, she punched the air with her left arm and unsheathed a scomp link under her vambrance. She plugged in and maneuvered through the shipâs protocols until she unlocked the command deck doors.
They walked onto an empty bridge. Din and Megâs helmets turned slightly towards each other, confusion suffusing the air. Ahead, they could see the ship was still in hyperspace. On the right, Grogu was perched on a control panel, eyes and ears downcast. As he looked up at the sound of footsteps, he squealed and put his arms up. Din rushed over.
âYou alright, kid,â Din asked, picking Grogu up. It was Dinâs turn to examine something priceless in his hands.
Meanwhile, oblivious to the reunion on her right, Meg rushed to a table on the left where a droid had been taken apart, its head and arms separated from its torso. Wires connected the head to a monitor where lines of code and information appeared and quickly crawled up the screen.
âOh, AZ, what did they do to you,â Meg sighed. She cradled his head in her hands, and his eyes flickered on slowly.
âO-O-O-Omega?â His voice ascended quickly to its usual register.
âIâm here.â She seemed to take a moment of silence before remembering where she was. âItâs alright, I can fix youâ she said, putting his head down and starting to unplug wires. âWeâve been through worse.â
A short minute passed before AZâs eyes were fully lit. âL-l-l-l-look who-who-who else is he-he-he-here.â
Meg turned around and saw Din with a small, green creature in his hands. Her mouth opened but couldnât find words. She hurried her helmet off and onto the table. Grogu saw her face and jumped out of Dinâs hands, squealing and scurrying across the floor as quickly as his little body could take him. She covered the remaining distance and met him in the open expanse of the bridge, scooping him up in her arms and squeezing him to her chest, her chin on his fuzzy head. Grogu cooed excitedly, happily.
âWhat are you- How-?â She still couldnât find words. She pulled him away to smile down at him. âI never thought Iâd see you again.â
Dinâs left foot came forward as his right hand jerked towards his blaster. They were smiling and laughing, momentarily forgetting him. He lowered his hand.
âYou know each other,â he interrupted, more curious than cautious now.
Meg looked up. Delight dropped to disbelief as she eyed the Mandalorian, her face betraying her suspicion. âYou said âyour childââŠâ
Before Din could explain, Meg cradled Grogu in her left arm and aimed her blaster at Dinâs T visor. The bolt whizzed past his helmet and sparked against the monitors behind him. His arms went up in surrender. Surprised, Meg looked down at Grogu. Recovering quickly from deflecting her shot, he motioned downward with his right hand and Forced Megâs blaster out of her grip and onto the floor. Din lowered his arms and met her glare.
Without warning, the ship lurched forward and dropped out of hyperspace. The flickering lights through the viewport gave way to a golden haze from a yellow star far too bright to be at a safe distance. Before Din could register the panel behind Meg light up with each ejected escape pod, the proximity alert rang. Iâve got a bad feeling about this.
#star wars#the mandalorian#the bad batch#din djarin#tbb omega#star wars fanfiction#the mandalorian fanfiction#the bad batch fanfiction#*#fic
24 notes
·
View notes
Note
Fic authors self rec! When you get this, reply with your favorite five fics that you've written, then pass on to at least five other writers! Spread the self-love â€ïž
emily my darling thank you so much for this ask đ (even though i'm like replying to it two weeks late) anyway!!! i love all my fics so much, so this was difficult but i picked out some of my absolute fave-faves!
a rare and gentle thing (southern & secret Dolly Parton fan Eddie Munson my beloved!! i loved writing this and seeing everyone's reactions with every chapter, it was so wholesome!)
Eddie misses Tennessee sometimes, though he doesnât remember much. He misses the warmth of the people and the sunshine, he misses the cornbread his old neighbor Mrs. Carter used to make, but he mostly misses his mom. Misses her laugh and the way she tucked him into bed with a song every night, always with the same Dolly Parton song. Maybe thatâs why he always reaches out to Dolly when heâs feeling down in the dumps. And all because of Steve motherfuckinâ Harrington.
2. andante, andante (my entry for lex' spicy six summer challenge 2023! it's gay, it's greek, it's all about summer and love and romance and i love my girls robin and nancy so much!!)
After four years of studying Linguistics, Robin is in desperate need of a break. With the money she saved up these last few months, Robin books a plane ticket to Paris and decides to go on a solo-trip through Europe. While Paris and Vienna are amazing, she longs for some peace and quiet, for endless oceans and cloudless skies. She ends up at the Greek island of Kalokairi, where she meets fellow graduate Nancy and together, they decide that the world is wide and they want to make some memories (and possibly fall in love in the process). OR: a Mamma Mia! inspired gay Greek summer romance extravaganza
3. wear me like a locket around your throat (one of two kinktober 2023 entries with my dear friend @sidekick-hero! i had so much fun writing this because we were on such a roll ping-ponging ideas back and forth and it's still one of the hottest things i've written imo)
There's a long silence in which they both stare at each other, unsure of what to say. Or maybe they know exactly what to say next, what to do next, they're just not sure who's going to be the one to actually bring it up. Eddie is the first to break the silence, he always is. "You want me to put it on for you?" Steve feels his dick twitch at the question, the for you ringing in his ears at the same time the mine, mine, mine mantra comes back with a vengeance. "Please."
4. need a hand? (baby's first stranger things smut! we always need more ronance smut and i'm happy to comply. i was so nervous while writing and posting but i'm so so proud of it!)
âNeed a hand?â Those three simple words have Robin choking on air because- âWhat?â âI said-â Nancy says slowly, taking a step closer to Robin and lowering her voice. â-do you need a hand?â Her blue eyes stare right into Robinâs soul before her gaze temporarily lands on the bed behind Robin and- âOh.â Or: Robin enjoys some well deserved me-time, until Nancy comes home early and offers to help her out instead.
5. in breakable heaven (i loved diving into the other characters and their reaction to steddie and i'm especially proud of max' character in this fic! it's just a fun and silly fic and i love it, simple as that)
"DustinâŠâ Nancy asks slowly. âDo they know we know?â âNo?â Dustin tries, but the way his voice goes up an octave or two betrays him. âDustin.â The girls say in unison. âOkay, yes, they know you know!â Dustin finally gives in, throwing his hands in the air in defeat. Itâs been one long summer and he just wants this thing to be over with already. "Wait." Robin says. "They don't know that we know they know." OR: Steve and Eddie are trying to hide their budding relationship, but their friends keep finding out anyway. Things take a turn for the worse when their friends try to mess with them to get revenge (based on Friends s5ep14 The One Where Everyone Finds Out)
#steddie#ronance#steddie fic#ronance fic#my fics#stranger things fic#asks#tag game#thanks you emily darling!!!
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
đ»đđđđđđđđđđđ / Chapter XIII.
GIF by alexturner
PAIRING: Javier Peña x Original Female Character
SUMMARY: Literally just Jolene by the iconic Dolly Parton.
WORD COUNT:Â ~7.7k
RATING: 18+ Explicit topics such as sex, drugs, murder, the occult, religion, cannibalism and other triggering matters will be explored in this body of work. Minors DNI.
CHAPTER SPECIFIC TAGS:Â angst :p, OFC lowkey being a brat and javi not tolerating that shit, some horniness to satiate the masses, alcohol consumption, if there's typos/grammatical errors just pretend that there's not, other things that I'm probably forgetting.
DISCLAIMER/WARNINGS: The Javier Peña referenced in this body of work is solely based off of the character that appears in Netflixâs Narcos and not the actual person. Very canon divergent and I will tweak things as I see fit to compliment the narrative of this story. While efforts have been made to be accurate in terms of canon timeline, a lot of details will be fictionalized.
A/N:Â for the sake of the plot we're just gonna pretend that before he cheats exist at this point of time okay? okay! anywhooo we're so close to getting to the fucking fluff of this fic... our couple deserves some semblance of PEACE and HAPPINESS am i right? but that sweet, sweet angst must come first in order for the pay off to be gr8 <3 as always feel free to drop any type of feedback/support on this blog or ao3. i'd really appreciate it <3
â°Â read on ao3. â°
â°Â playlist | pinterest | series masterlist â°
Paloma begins her parade of amends with her boss at the library, profusely apologizing for being fickle which typically isnât like her. Sheâs been so caught up in August and his wistful musings that it momentarily had her acting out of character.
Fortunately, Olsen accepts her apology almost as quickly as the words tumble from her lips. He reassures her that itâs okay and that what he really needs is for her to begin logging books into the new computer system theyâre implementing.
So thatâs exactly what she does. She situates herself behind the circulation desk and spends her entire shift typing away at the clunky keyboard, surrounded by carts stacked with books. Sheâs so engrossed in her task that she doesnât even notice when Sloane walks in, a giant smile lighting up her face.
âHey, doll.â
Her eyes flicker up to meet her friendâs and she feels a tinge of frustration at her presence. The last time they were together, she had tried to convince her to kill someone and then got pissed when Paloma didnât go through with it.
âHey,â she replies simply, her voice lacking its usual warmth and quickly returning her attention to the computer, muttering under her breath at how sluggishly itâs operating.
She hears a sigh, and then Sloane is leaning forward against the desk, tilting her head to the side and pouting. âAre you still mad at me?â
A snort escapes her, eyes still fixed on the screen. âYes and no. If Iâm beinâ honest with you, Iâm feelinâ real conflicted.â
Sloaneâs cadence is lighter as she asks, âWhat can I do to smooth things over?â
âGive me the space I told August I needed.â
Their gazes lock, and Sloaneâs shoulders slump, the weight of her words settling in.
âWhy on godâs green earth are you wearing a scarf in the middle of the summer?â Paloma canât help but ask, eyeing the flimsy material around her neck.
âThatâs actually why I stopped by. I was hopinâ you werenât so mad at me so I could tell you âbout the amazinâ fuckinâ lay I got last night.â
At this, Paloma rolls her eyes and flips open the next book, meticulously scanning it for imperfections. Leave it to her so-called best friend to reach out just to brag about getting laid.Â
Not to check in on her or apologize for being a giant cunt back in Louisiana.Â
She decides to pacify her, hoping that feigning interest in her love life will get her out of the library without the awkwardness that would come if she just outright told her to leave.Â
âReally?â Her tone drips with forced enthusiasm. âTell me all about it.â
Sloane launches into her story overdramatically, obviously messing with her, but she still nods along, her mind only half-engaged. She silently prays for the conversation to end soon, eager to return to the relative peace of her book-logging task.
âAlright, quit beatinâ around the bush. Who was it?â
The scarf is slipped off, revealing her marked-up neck, and her eyes widen at the sight. âChrist almighty, Slo, who did you sleep with? Dracula?â Various purple splotches litter the other girlâs skin, and she wonders how long itâs going to take for those suckers to heal.
Sloane giggles, smirking as she shows off her neck. âNo. But that woulda been one hell of a story. I fucked Javier Peña in his truck after work last night.â
Time stops. The air stills, and her motions halt entirely. Sloane continues talking, but all Paloma can hear is the blood rushing in her ears and the rapid acceleration of her heartbeat at the news.Â
I fucked Javier Peña in his truck after work last night. I fucked Javier Peña in his truck after work last night. I fucked Javier Peña in his truck after work last night.
She feels like sheâs been punched in the gut, the wind knocked straight out of her. She tries her hardest not to let her body language reflect the heartbreak that surges through her.
Javier Peña. Of all people. Shock and something she canât quite place thud in her chest viscously. Forcing herself to focus, she tries to catch the tail end of Sloaneâs story, but her mind is a mess.
She shouldnât care, but the problem is that she does. Despite things between her and Javi being a done deal. Theyâve both made their intentions clear and it is better to pretend like the other doesnât exist until he leaves town.
So why is she so hurt at the fact that her best friend had gotten a taste of the man sheâs supposed to be over? Why does she feel that nasty green monster slithering its way through her body, into her chest, and up her throat?
âYou what?â She interrupts, not even listening to what she said after.Â
Sloaneâs voice trails off, her eyes widening slightly at Palomaâs sudden intensity. âI, uh, slept with Javi,â she repeats, feigning confusion.
The envy and betrayal coil tighter around her lungs, making it hard to breathe. She forces herself to look at her âbest friendâ and she sees the hidden excitement in her eyes. It only deepens her ache.
âWhy him?â Paloma asks, the words tinged with a vulnerability she canât hide.
Sloane shrugs, once more pretending to be oblivious to the turmoil sheâs purposefully caused. âIt just happened, P. We were talkinâ after work, ân one thing led to another⊠I figured you wouldnât mind, considerinâ youâre with August now and hate the officerâs guts. I was jusâ havinâ some fun. No harm in that.â
No harm in that. Nodding slowly, a tight smile forces its way on her lips, âWell, I hope it was worth it,â she says strained but steady. How badly does she want to verbally eviscerate her and drag her across the floor by the crown of her hair.
The keyboard keys feel foreign beneath her fingers as she attempts to return to the task at hand. She knows sheâll have to confront her feelings eventually, but for now, all she can do is focus on her work to try and keep the pieces of her shattered heart from showing.
âLook, Slo, Iâm happy to hear youâve been keepinâ busy,â wince, âbut Iâve got a lot to go through here ân I would like to be left alone to get it done. If you donât mind.â
Thereâs a beat of silence as Sloane studies her, and Paloma pretends not to feel the weight of her stare. If she keeps looking at her like this, she will burst into angry, frustrated tears.
âRight⊠right. Iâll leave ya to it, doll face.â She taps her fingers against the counter, then adds softly, âAnd⊠just so you know, I am sorry âbout losinâ my shit that night in Louisiana. Wasnât very fair to you.â
What isnât fair to me is for you to sleep with the guy I cried on your shoulder about for weeks.
âThanks. Iâll see you,â she replies curtly, trying not to let her hands shake as she reaches for another book.
Slo finally leaves, and she waits for her to be fully out of the building before letting out a heavy sigh. The ache intensifies, weighing down on her poor heart. She stares at the screen, the words blurring as tears threaten to spill over but she forces herself to keep typing.
The quiet of the library is almost oppressive, amplifying the commotion inside her. She can still see the image of Sloaneâs marked neck, a painful reminder of what transpired between them. She takes a deep breath, trying to steady herself, but the pain just doesnât subside.
She canât afford to break down here. Not now. Not yet. Sheâll deal with the aftermath later, when sheâs alone.
After thirty agonizing minutes, she realizes that she simply canât. All she can visualize is Javier and Sloane together in the most intimate way possible. His lips all over her, her hands on him. Was she a better kisser than her? Had Javier enjoyed being inside Sloane more than being inside her?
Standing abruptly, she smooths out her sundress and goes to track down Olsen, finding him tucked away in the science fiction section of the library.
âIâm sorry to do this,â she begins, already cringing at the request sheâs about to make, âbut Iâm just not feelinâ good. I feel nauseous. Like Iâm about to vomit.â Itâs not technically a lie; with every blink, thereâs an image of Sloane bent over for Javier, and it makes her emotionally sick.
Olsen sighs, giving her a look. âHow far into the logging did you get?â
She answers, and he agrees to let her leave, telling her he hopes she feels better and to let him know whether sheâd be able to come in for her next shift.
Grateful for his kindness but also feeling guilty about how unreliable sheâs been, Paloma thanks him before gathering her things and leaving the building.
The warm summer weather contrasts sharply with the coldness thatâs crept over her entirely. She walks slowly, each step feeling heavy, her mind racing with thoughts she wishes she could escape.
Finding a quiet spot in a nearby park, Paloma sits on a bench and takes a deep breath. She watches the leaves rustle in the gentle breeze, the world moving on obliviously around her.
She just needs a moment of goddamn peace.
Itâs serene here. Children laugh and play in the distance, couples stroll hand in hand, and birds chirp merrily in the trees. But all Paloma can think about is the betrayal she feels, the jealousy that gnaws at her, and the deep hurt of knowing that the man she still harbors feelings for has slept with her best friend.
She really shouldnât be so worked up over this. While she and August have never explicitly put a label on their relationship, theyâre together. Hell, sheâs fucked him more times than anyone else sheâs been with.
Then why is it that sheâs so pressed about Javier, a single man, hooking up with Sloane, a single woman?
Itâs because of the tangled mess that is her connections to both of them. How she had been vulnerable with Sloane about her conflicting feelings towards him, and how Sloane had always been there to reassure her that he was nothing more than a piece of shit manwhore and that she deserved better.
So why go and sleep with him?! Paloma groans, her fingernails digging into the skin of her palm as she balls her fists out of anger.
She contemplates whether she wants to cry it out at home or by the abandoned railroad tracks. The answer is neither, because before she knows it, sheâs at The Whiskey Fox ordering a shot of tequila.
âStranger danger,â Tammy, eldest of the three sisters who own the bar, approaches her with a sardonic simper on her face.
Paloma just waves her off, her heartbreak evident as she takes the shot and immediately orders another, earning a surprised look from the older woman.
âWoah there, sugar. Whatâs goinâ on? You hardly ever drink, let alone do back-to-back shots.â
She just shrugs, staying silent as she proceeds to shoot the drink, not even grimacing as it burns down her throat, then reaching for a lime wedge to bite into. Tammy watches her with a mix of concern and curiosity, leaning against the bar, her maternal instincts kicking in. âWhy donât ya tell me what happened? Might help to get it off your chest.â
For a moment, Paloma considers it. Considers unloading it all onto this poor woman but she remains silent, twirling the empty shot glass between her fingers.
âOh, câmon now, Paloma. Sâbad enough that youâve ghosted us for the past month. Donât give us the silent treatment too. Whatâd we do to you, darlinâ?â
Rolling her shoulders, she keeps her gaze fixed on the empty shot glass in front of her. âYâall didnât do anythinâ,â her voice is a little hoarse due to how dry her mouth feels, and thereâs a pang of guilt in her stomach at hearing how her absence has affected the people she cares about. âIâve just been dealinâ with a lot.â
She let her friends lead her down a fantastical path, and while it was exciting and thrilling at first, sheâs realizing that it shifted her into a defiant headspace she wasnât used to and didnât like being in. When did everything get so complicated? What happened to just basking in the attention of two handsome men and enjoying a summer romance?
Now sheâs caught in the middle of something so convoluted. Her motherâs mysterious past, the uncertainty of her own future, the heartbreak she continues to suffer at the hands of Javier Peña, and the gut-wrenching betrayal of her so-called best friend. She feels overwhelmed by the severity of it all, like sheâs sinking in a never-ending pit.
Fuck, she needs another drink. She goes to order it, but Tammy blocks her. âOkay, so spill. The tequila is not goinâ tâ make it any better, baby, trust me. Iâm speakinâ from experience.â
Paloma snorts, shaking her head, exasperation bubbling inside her. She just wants to numb herself with alcohol, to drown out the images of Javier and Sloane together. âJust guy problems, Tam. Now will you please let me drink my sorrows away? Iâll deal with the consequences and the hangover later.â
Tammy contemplates whether itâs a good idea to let her keep drinking, but ultimately she allows it. Everyone goes through this at least once. Everyone learns from experiences like this in their own way.
The older woman then nods understandingly and pours her the shot, this time setting the bottle down next to her. âAlright, but donât overdo it. We donât need you passinâ out on us.â
Paloma gives a weak smile and continues to drink, the tequila burning a path down her throat, momentarily granting her relief from the uncomfortableness sheâs been wallowing in.
As the night wears on, the bar fills with the usual crowd, but she remains in her own bubble of despair, getting drunker by the minute. The lively chatter and clinking glasses become a distant hum.
She wants to be able to confide in someone about the root of her conflictions, but she knows that if she were to spill all the details, including the outrageous backstory of her mother, it would be met with jarring skepticism and criticism. Tammy would probably look at her like she was crazy and her father would probably have her secretly lobotomized for speaking such blasphemous âliesâ about his wife and her mother.
He wouldnât actually, but sheâs drunk and her mind is going to the extremes.
Tammy keeps an eye on her, occasionally checking in and she appreciates it, even if she canât bring herself to say it out loud. Sheâs not sure how sheâll face tomorrow, but right now, sheâs content to let the alcohol do its thing and forget, if only for a little while.
Thereâs a reason why people say not to drink on an empty stomach, and Paloma is feeling the effects smack her square in the jaw. Her vision is hazy, her movements sluggish. At least sheâs not hurting as much as she had been when she came in.
Itâs well into the night now; the dim lights of the bar cast shadows on the faces of the crowd around her. The bottle Tammy had set in front of her is almost gone, so she drinks the remaining tequila straight from it, not caring about appearances or what the town gossips might say if they were to see her now.
With her veins coursing with liquid courage, Paloma hops off the barstool, wobbling a bit due to her inebriated state, and makes her way to the stage. No matter how tough things get, she can always count on music to lift her spirits.
Thatâs another thing sheâs been neglectingâ her music, her passion. So much for complaining that she didnât have any inspiration to write new songs. Now sheâs drowning in it, struggling to stay afloat.
Tammyâs eyes follow her the entire way, concern etched on her face as she bites her lip, contemplating whether or not she should let her go up there and potentially make a fool of herself in her drunken state.
She reaches the stage, her heart pounding against her chest. Shuffling through the available songs on the karaoke machine, she stops when she finds the one that sheâs looking for. She grabs the microphone with a shaky hand, the spotlight harsh on her face.
The bar quiets down, curious eyes watching her every move.
âHey everyone,â she slurs slightly, giggling drunkenly. âSâbeen a while since Iâve been up here ân I apologize for my absence,â she hiccups, âbut tonight, mâgonna sing a song to make myself feel better.â
She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes briefly to steady herself. The familiar chords start playing through the speakers then she begins to sing; her voice fueled by emotion and tequila.
â«
Tammy decides itâs wise for her to phone the sheriffâs department, specifically asking for Javier to come by.
He only has ten minutes left on his shift and doesnât want to get caught up dealing with another drunken idiot, so he almost sends one of the deputies but then she mentions Paloma and how shitfaced she is.
Immediately, heâs reaching for his keys.
âI donât want Romeo seeinâ her like this. Kinda my fault, to be honest, but who am I to stop a young girl from drowning her man problems in tequila? Anyhow, any chance ya can take her home?â
Man problems? Had August done something to her? His nostrils flair at the thought of him hurting her.
As if he hadnât hurt her tenth fold.
Javier arrives in record time, urgency evident as he busts through the doors of the bar. Despite his entrance, no one seems to pay him any attention; all eyes are fixed on her as she stands on stage, clearly intoxicated yet still captivating the room.
His jaw tenses as he beelines over to the bar where Tammy is already looking at him expectantly.
âHow long has she been here?â
ââBout four hours now. At least she took it slow. Sâprobably why sheâs like this,â Tammy nods her head towards the stage, handing him Palomaâs car keys, and Javier canât help but glance over too.
Her voice echoes through the bar and the words flow from her lips as a cathartic release of all the pent-up feelings sheâs been carrying. Thereâs a plethora of mixed reactions coming from the audience, but she isnât really performing for them.
To her, sheâs in her bedroom with her curling wand in hand, belting out to her favorite song.
Despite her initial nerves and the alcohol clouding her senses, she finds solace in the music. Itâs her therapy, her way of expressing what words alone canât capture.
By the time she finishes, thereâs a mix of applause and quiet murmurs in the bar. She sways again, catching herself on the microphone stand with a tipsy grin. Javierâs heart clenches at the sight.
As she steps down from the stage, her eyes lock onto him leaning against the counter with Tammy. Dread grips her heart like a vise, her breath catching in her throat. The tequila swirling in her stomach threatens to come back up. Without hesitation, she changes direction abruptly, veering towards the restroom at the back of the bar.
The door slams shut behind her, and she leans heavily against it, the cold metal offering a momentary reprieve.
No, no, no. I canât see him now. Not like this.
Paloma rushes to the sink, splashing water on her face in a desperate attempt to clear her mind. Deciding that she wonât face him, she makes her escape through the small window near the ceiling.
Itâs the longest fifteen minutes of his life, each second feeling like an eternity. She hasnât come out and Javier is unable to wait any longer. He strides purposefully across the room towards the restroom, twisting the door handle open with a sense of urgency, expecting to find Paloma inside.
But the stalls are empty, the restroom devoid of any sign of her presence except for the open window with a torn piece of her sundress caught on a protruding piece of plastic.
âGoddammit,â He curses under his breath, pissed yet not surprised that she had fled. He rushes out of the restroom, sparing a quick explanation to Tammy before bolting into the parking lot. The engine of his cruiser roars to life as he pulls out onto the road.
She, despite being piss drunk, managed to move swiftly through the shadows outside, her torn dress fluttering in the night breeze. She kept to the alleys and back streets at first, away from the main roads where he might expect her to flee.
She isnât far from the bar when he finds her. Perhaps half a mile down a dark, deserted road flanked by endless crop fields. The night offers no solace, no streetlights to illuminate her path, only the distant glow of his cruiser drawing closer.
He could really lay into her, scream at how reckless and fucking dangerous it is for her to be walking around aimlessly at night. Itâs not like thereâs an active killer lurking about, targeting girls like her.
The blue and red lights slice through the darkness, casting an eerie glow around her stumbling figure as she trudges along the roadside.
âGet in the car,â Javierâs voice carries through the rolled down passenger window as he slowly drives beside her.
Paloma ignores him, determined to keep moving despite the plea. She doesnât know where sheâs headed, all she knows is that she doesnât want to be around him. All sheâll see the second she looks into his eyes are images of him balls deep in her best friend.
The reminder has her clenching her jaw against the flood of disarray threatening to overwhelm her, straightening her posture in a futile attempt to regain her composure. The alcohol in her system blurs her vision and makes her head spin, but she continues to march obstinately along the empty road.
âI said get. In. The. Car.â Javierâs voice booms through the PA system now, sharp and authoritative, having her flinch at its suddenness. She rolls her eyes, refusing to acknowledge him, her gaze fixed ahead as if the darkness holds the answers to all her turmoil.
In response, she simply raises her middle finger, a gesture dripping with contempt. Javierâs patience for her insubordination is wearing really fucking thin.
âLast warning. If not, I will get out and put you in here my damn self,â His tone crackles with restrained anger, the lines of his face drawn tight with exasperation.
âGo fuck yourself, asshole.â
There it goes, his patience. He forcefully slams the mouthpiece of the speaker back into place before speeding up along the deserted road and haphazardly blocking the path ahead, his vehicle jolting to a stop with a gravelly skid.
He jumps out of his seat, the door swinging open as he rounds the car to approach her with determined hastiness, pissed that he has to deal with her immature ass right now.
Palomaâs instinctive flight response has her sprinting into the vast open field, her heart pounding in sync with her rapid footsteps. The tall grass brushes against her legs and she squints in an attempt to see ahead on this moonless night. All sheâs focused on is getting as far away from him as possible.
Javier curses loudly and immediately chases after her through the uneven terrain. He thought he left this chasing shit back in Colombia.Â
Despite her intoxicated state, her desperation fuels her speed, making her a bit of a challenging target. But when she stumbles over her boots ever so slightly, he seizes the opportunity.
In a swift motion, his arm snakes around her waist, yanking her towards him before deftly hoisting her over his shoulder. Paloma squeals as he straight up manhandles her, her fists hammering against his back while she squirms in his grasp. âPut. Me. Down. You. Asshole,â she seethes between blows, each strike punctuated by a grunt from him as she hits sore spots on his lower back.
âYou ran off like a fucking child,â he snaps back while stalking towards his car, irritated as all hell. The urge to land a harsh spank against the back of her thighs is there but he shows some restraint.
He glances around, relieved that the deserted stretch of road spares them from prying eyes. âDonât do anything stupid, or I will cuff you,â he warns sternly, setting her down cautiously but keeping a firm grip on her arm.
She pushes at his chest, stumbling backwards but she catches herself, sticking her hands out to keep him from steadying her. âDonât. Leave me the hell alone, Iâm tryinïżœïżœ to get home.â
âAnd Iâm trying to make that happen. Let me drive you, youâre fucked up.â
âIâm not, and if anyone is fucked up here itâs you, you fucking dickhead,â she retorts with a bite, her words laced with venom and alcohol-fueled bravado.
Javier exhales heavily, his patience wearing thin yet again as he struggles to reason with her. âQuit being ridiculous, Paloma.â He urges, frustration simmering beneath his somewhat controlled exterior.
âRidiculous?!â She rolls her eyes dramatically, a gust of wind tousling her hair and she angrily tucks it behind her ears. âI wanna walk home. Away from you.â she slurs, her determination punctuated by a sudden hiccup and point of her finger.
A snarky reply of his own is on the tip of his tongue but she interrupts before he can spit it out.
âI am more than capable, ân Iâll prove it by walkinâ a straight line while sayinâ the alphabet backwards,â The challenge in her eyes is unmistakable as she takes a few steps back.
Javier canât help but chuckle dryly, reluctant amusement coloring his expression. He leans casually against the cruiser, arms crossed as he watches her attempt the sobriety test sheâs proposed.
âZ... y... x...â Paloma begins, her attempt at reciting the alphabet faltering from the start. Her footsteps are uneven, her balance wavering with each syllable. âW... v... u...â
He shakes his head in mild disbelief, his frustration momentarily overshadowed by the absurdity of the situation.
âA.â She punctuates the letter when she reaches the end of her recitation attempt. She looks up at him, now much closer, with an insolent glint in her eyes despite the undeniable signs of intoxication.
He just raises his brows in amusement.
âTold ya.â she challenges, a triumphant smirk tugging at her lips. âSober as a nun.â
Javier reaches for the breathalyzer on his belt, holding it up between them as he turns it on.
âYouâre going to blow into this,â he begins with an authoritative tone, âand if it lights up green then youâre good to do whatever you want. If itâs red, youâre goinâ to quit fucking around and get your pretty ass in the car.â
Paloma snorts, âNo way. This is just some perverted trick so you can see my lips wrap around it and pretend itâs your cockâââ
His hand shoots out to cup her jaw, thick fingers digging into the soft skin of her cheeks, causing her lips to purse together.
âNena, youâve got a fuckinâ mouth on you.â He tuts at her and her eyes widen, pussy quivering, âItâs gonna get you in trouble.â
He brings her closer by her face, smelling the alcohol on her breath, and places the plastic tip against her puckered lips, âBlow it.â
His grip loosens enough for her to do as sheâs told, and her lips encircle the hard plastic. This feels charged with an intimacy that weakens her knees, and she watches as Javierâs eyes drown with lust; their usual golden glint now gone.
The second it blinks red, he smirks and lets go of her face. As the tip is pulled out from between her lips, a thin trail of saliva comes with it which has him biting his tongue to suppress a groan. His cock stirs at the sight.
âIn the car. Now.â
âNo!â She pushes away from him, slapping the damn breathalyzer out of his hand and watching as it breaks against the asphalt, âIâd rather walk on glass barefoot than get in the car with you. Mâgoinâ back to the bar and callinâ my boyfriend to come pick me up!â The emphasis on boyfriend is said with the intent to piss Javier off but she doesnât gloat in his reaction as she turns sharply and begins to walk away in the opposite direction.
âPuta madreâŠâ It lands exactly as she intended for it to, the spark of jealousy in his chest having him leap forward, expertly pinning both of her wrists against her lower back with one hand while the other takes a hold of her shoulder, guiding her over to his car.
âYou asshole!â
âYeah, how many times are you gonna fuckinâ remind me, querida?â
Sheâs bent at the waist on the hood of his cruiser, the engine thatâs still running leaving the surface warm as her chest gets pressed down onto it. Her ripped dress rises up revealing the curve of her ass to him.
Javier is fully hard as he reaches for his cuffs, clasping them over her wrists and she gasps when she feels the cool metal come in contact with her blazing skin. He presses his bulge against her ass and she whimpers at the pressure of him so close to her throbbing core.
Grabbing ahold of her shoulder again, he brings her up so that her back is flush against his chest, both of them heaving in unison.
âTold you that little mouth of yours would get you in fucking trouble.â He mutters into her ear, feeling the softness of her hair against his face as he takes in a deep breath of the coconut scent of her shampoo. His entire being is pulsating for her, craving to feel any part that he can.
Paloma is dizzy with arousal, hatred, and alcohol; feeling him all over except where she needs him most. Inside her weeping cunt thatâs begging to get wrecked. She despises him for making her feel this way, especially after todayâs revelations.
He opens the back door of the cruiser, the metallic click of the cuffs echoing in the quiet night as he pulls her into the backseat. Despite his intention to be firm yet gentle, his frustration seeps through, and he handles her a bit roughly, slamming the door shut with a resounding thud.
Paloma jolts upright, the abrupt sound snapping her out of the horny trance his restraint had put her in.
âAlways have to get your way, donât you? By any means necessary? Looks like some things never fuckinâ change.â Her words blend together, slightly slurred, as he starts driving towards her house, relieved that Romeo is working overnight and spared from witnessing this.
She was already on thin ice with him all things considered. Sheâs sure her father would have a cow if he saw her this drunk.
She leans forward, pressing against the partition cage separating them, her gaze locked with his in the rearview mirror. Tension crackles between them during this silent exchange. His jaw tightens when she continues her tirade.
âIs this the same arrogance that led you to Los Pepes?â The mention hits a nerve, causing him to momentarily lose his composure. She smirks, satisfied with the reaction sheâs provoked. His stare darkens with intense anger, magnified by her smugness.
How the fuck did she know about that?
As if reading his mind, she continues. âI read the article from the Miami Herald. Got curious, decided to read more on the elusive yet admired Javier Peña.â Another flash of anger courses through him, his grip on the steering wheel tightening until his knuckles turn white.
âYou did some fucked up stuff, agent. Gettinâ involved with killers. How are you not in prison right now?â Her words cut deep, dredging up his past in a way that feels unfair, but sheâs hurt and beyond giving a fuck at the moment.
Javier struggles to find the right words, torn between defending himself and acknowledging the truth in her accusations.
âPalomaâŠâ His voice is low with restrained frustration. âYou donât understandâââ
âDonât give me that shit, Javi,â she cuts him off bitterly, her voice cracking with emotion. âI understand enough. I trusted you.â
Each word hits him like a bullet from a gun he loaded himself and fired by yet another woman that heâs hurt. Heâs rendered speechless, so much bullshit accumulating to blow up in this very moment. He hadnât even realized that they werenât far from her house.
âYou hurt people after usinâ âem yet somehow the consequences never seem to reach you. And when they do, itâs nothinâ more but a slap on the wrist.â
She contributes to this so-called unfair display of punishment. She canât bring herself to penalize him with her indefinite absence for the way he shattered her heart.
Instead, sheâs acting like an idiot, handcuffed in the back of his cruiser and so pissed that itâs turned her on. Not even ten minutes ago, she was on the verge of telling him to fuck her on the side of the road, teetering on the edge of desperation.
Now sheâs full on chastising him.
Javier is trying real fucking hard not to blow up on her, itâs as if sheâs had a look into his mind and pulled out all the spiteful words that he repeats to himself every single day. His silence remains, the urge to defend himself faltering.
She groans in exasperation when he doesnât reply, her shoulders tense from having her arms pinned back by the cuffs, the rough edges digging into her wrists.
Sheâd never understand, not even if he laid it all out to her in the most vulnerable way possible. Hell, he still canât sort through his shit without triggering an existential crisis.
Paloma continues with her angry ramblings as they arrive at her house. He once again roughly pulls her from the backseat, fumbling for the key to unlock her handcuffs, desperate to release himself from the fraught situation and rightfully fuck off. He canât continue to deal with this shit tonight.
Leading her up to the porch, he finally frees her from the restraints. She whirls around to confront him head-on.
âWhat is your deal?! I need to know. Goinâ around makinâ a girl feel special⊠spendinâ all your time with her then rejectinâ her just to turn around and sleep with her best friend. Thatâs low, Javier.âÂ
His eyes narrow. He should have known that Sloane was the catalyst to all this. It explains her seething jealousy, her emotional outburst at the bar, her current fury.
Despite reading him to filth, heâs undeniably attracted to her and her intense antics. He shouldnât find this possessive side of her as hot as he does.
âLast I checked, corazĂłn, I donât belong to you or any other woman in this town.â
Palomaâs eye twitches involuntarily at his remark, the harsh truth of it cutting through the haze of the alcohol. They donât belong to each other; there are no ties binding them beyond their shared history and tangled feelings. Yet in this moment, with her intoxicated by both tequila and his presenceââ he does belong to her. Javier is hers.
He plucks a cigarette from his pocket, needing it desperately considering the rollercoaster of emotions heâs gone through in the last however long. He lets it dangle from his lips as he digs into his back pocket for a lighter.
âThat new boyfriend of yours must not be fucking you right if youâre this wound up over who I decide to stick my dick in.â
His petty remark hovers in the air like a volatile spark waiting to ignite. Her chest heaves with indignation, whole body vibrating with the raw intensity of her feelings. She doesnât hesitate, her hand moving swiftly to deliver a resounding slap across his cheek. The unlit cigarette drops from his lips, forgotten as it lands on the ground beside them. Javier remains still as he absorbs the sting of her palm against his skin.
They lock eyes in a tense standoff, the weight of unspoken words hanging heavy between them. Her breaths come in rapid bursts, her heart pounding in her chest. Without warning, she lunges forward, her lips crashing against his in a desperate, fervent kiss.
His initial surprise gives way to instinct as he responds to her, his lips moving against hers with a hunger born from their shared, toxic yearning. But as her mouth opens to deepen the kiss, the taste of tequila lingers on her tongue, a reminder of her intoxicated state. He pulls back gently.
âNo, please donât do this to me againâŠâ She whimpers out softly, her eyes filling with tears as her hands cling to the fabric of his shirt.
âWe canât⊠not now, cariño youâre really drunk.â The instant switch in her tone and body language is enough to trigger his tenderness, his hands coming up to rest atop of her balled up fists against his chest.
The pure vexation and trepidation from before begins to simmer out, both of them having reached the peak of their respective moods and now suffering from the declining slope that follows.
His rejection this time around doesnât sting as much as the last. Thereâs a bittersweet clarity in knowing that heâs choosing restraint over indulgence, respect over desire.
âI-If I wasnât drunk⊠would you have fucked me?â She blurts out, bottom lip quivering slightly as she waits for his response, her eyes searching his face for any sign of what he might say.
He hesitates, a myriad of emotions flickering across his features. He leans forward instinctively, steadying her as she wobbles on unsteady legs.
âLetâs get you inside and in the shower. You need to sober up a little before getting into bed.â Javier ignores her question all together, removing her hands from his chest as he carefully maneuvers her towards the front door.
âI got it.â She tells him with her head hung low, reaching over to a nearby flower pot and digging out the spare house key.
She, in fact, does not got it when her attempts to unlock the door fail as she struggles to get the key in. Javier takes over gently, letting them both inside.
Getting her up the stairs proves to be more of a struggle than he anticipated. She clings to him, her grip tight and insistent, bombarding him with questions about his night with Sloane.
Am I as pretty as her?
Did she do it better than me?
Do you have feelings for her?
Again, he ignores her because itâs all ridiculous and sheâs too drunk for him to thoroughly explain that he doesnât see Sloane like that at all.
She was a mistake. A lapse in his judgment. A reminder of how heâs no good for Paloma.
They reach the bathroom and he gently lowers her onto the closed toilet seat. He turns on the shower, the sound of running water filling the room with a soothing rhythm. When he turns back, she is already beginning to undress, her movements slow and unsteady.
He averts his eyes quickly, a flush creeping up his neck at the proximity and intimacy of the moment. Clearing his throat, he steps out right as the last article of clothing is shed.
âGonna get you some water. Please be careful in there.â Heâs hesitant to move from his spot at the door in case she falls over.
She grumbles out a brief âokayâ and after a few more seconds of hovering, he quickly goes to the kitchen to get her some water and painkillers.
Heâs back in her room now, turning the bedside lamp on to get everything ready for her to get some sleep.
Javi pauses for a moment. Itâs the first time heâs ever been in this space and he feels like heâs intruding on her. He gets a sense of dĂ©jĂ vu, recalling the day he had been in Jessica Valadezâs room and the similarities between her and Paloma.
He rummages through her dresser until he finds a t-shirt and some shorts, walking down the hallway to the bathroom where sheâs just shut off the shower.
âGot some clothes for you. Here.â He sticks his hand through the cracked door and not long after does she take them from him silently, shutting the door. Javier lets out a shaky sigh, leaning against the wall and giving himself a second to breathe.
She stares at her reflection with teary eyes, feeling a little lighter after her shower. If it were up to her, she would have stayed in there all night; comforted by the warm water hitting her skin.
With him on the other side of the door, she doesnât know what to make of everything thatâs transpired. Why does she always have to do this when sheâs under the influence? Sheâs already starting to hate herself for it now, she knows the embarrassment will only be worse when she wakes up tomorrow with a killer hangover.
After getting dressed in the clothes he brought her (a sweet gesture that makes her want to wring his neck) and brushing her teeth, she emerges from the bathroom, her hair damp. She walks past him without a word, heading straight to her bedroom.
Javier hesitates, torn between leaving now and staying a bit longer to ensure sheâs okay.
His feet carry him to her bedroom door before his mind catches up. âIâm headed out,â he announces awkwardly, his gaze fixed on her as she crawls into bed. âDrink some water and take those pills.â
Paloma nods faintly, doing as he instructed, her eyes avoiding him as she curls up under the blankets.
He wants to say more, to fix things somehow, but he knows he canât. Not tonight, not like this.
âCan you come here, please?â
Her words carry a vulnerable tone that tugs at his heartstrings, having him walk over to her.
âWhat is it?â
âWhy donât you want me Javi?â Her voice trembles slightly, head sinking deeper into the pillow. Her sad, twinkling brown eyes plead with him, searching for answers that have eluded her for too long âWhat donât I have that all the others do?â
He feels a pang in his chest, kneeling beside the bed and bringing himself to eye level with her. He canât bear to see her like this, questioning her worth because of his shortcomings. He knows itâs not about what she lacksâitâs about his own fears and insecurities.
âCariño, you have so fucking much,â he murmurs sincerely. His fingers reach out, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. Sheâs so beautiful. âYou have this warmth, this passion... It scares me, Paloma. How strongly I feel about you.â
He searches her eyes, hoping sheâll understand, hoping sheâll see that itâs his own tensions holding him back, not any fault of hers. But he knows words alone wonât heal the wounds heâs inflicted. He wishes he could erase the pain heâs caused, the doubts heâs planted in her heart.
Her gaze holds his, a mixture of longing and hurt swirling in his mesmerizing brown eyes. She doesnât verbally say anything, but her stare speaks volumesâpleading for an explanation.
âBut why?â
ââCause shit has never worked out for me.â
âSo you just gave up entirely?â
âIsnât that what you did?â
âYeah. Until I met you and realized how lonely it is giving up.â Paloma hiccups softly, her words tinged with vulnerability, nuzzling into his touch against her cheek. âDo you like being lonely, Javi?â
Thereâs a long pause.
ââŠNo.â Heâs never been this honest before.
She scoots closer to him, closing the gap between them. Her hand reaches up tentatively, fingers brushing against his. âThen donât be. Iâm right here.â
Javi looks down, pulling his hand back. âYou need to sleep this off baby.â
Her brow furrows slightly, frustration clear in her expression. She wants him to stay, to talk, to unravel the complexities between them. But she knows heâs holding back, keeping his distance for reasons she canât fully grasp.
âDonât fuckinâ dismiss meââ
âIâm not dismissing you. Weâll talk about it another time when youâre sober. Right now you need to sleep.â
âPromise me.â Her voice is insistent now, âPromise me that youâll actually talk and be honest when we speak again.â
He knows he owes her that muchâhonesty, vulnerability, a chance to mend the fractures heâs caused. He nods slowly.
âSi, te lo prometo. Pero ahorita, mi palomita, tienes que descansar (Yes, I promise you, but right now, my little dove, you need to rest).âÂ
He reaches out again, this time his hand finding hers on the bedspread. Their fingers intertwine briefly, a silent reassurance passing between them. He squeezes gently before standing.
Her lips curl up into a small yet sweet smile, feeling newfound hope at the prospect of making amends with Javier and finally getting what she actually wants.
No fantastical tales of peace and power, no outlandish adventures and sneaking around, no deceit.
All she desires is to be wanted by him.
He lingers by the door again. âWeâll talk soon.â
Paloma nods, âGoodnight, Javi.â Her eyes follow him as he leaves the room. Alone now, she curls up under the blankets, drunken thoughts swirling in her head. She wants to believe in his promise, to hope that their next conversation will bring clarity and maybe even something more.
Now outside, Javier bends down to pick up his discarded cigarette, leaning against the car and lighting it. He runs a hand through his hair as he exhales the smoke heavily. Heâs committed now, committed to confronting his own fears after half-assing it for so long. It wonât be easy, but for Paloma, heâs willing to try.
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal fanfic#javier peña smut#javier pena fic#javier pena fanfic#pedro pascal character fanfic#javier peña fic#narcos fanfiction#javier peña x ofc#narcos fic#javier pena smut#pedro pascal smut#javier peña fanfiction#javier pena fanfiction#javier pena narcos#javier peña narcos
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
Superstar (Part 1)
Pairing: Rooster x f!reader, (blink and you'll miss it, unrequited) Hangman x f!reader
Warnings: ANGST, good ending promise
Rating: PG-13
Word Count: 19.7k (holy sh*t)
Summary:Â âIâm no one special, just another wide eyed girl, who's desperately in love with you.â
ORÂ
Rooster is sure he's in love with this girl. Only problem is, he's never seen or face or know her name
No use of y/n
Based of off Superstar (Taylor's version) by Taylor Swift
Author's Note: It's me, Hi. This one shot is so freaking late y'all. In all honesty I started writing this August around the time I finished writing Naked, but life and school happened and now here we are. It felt amazing getting to stretch my writing skills again for anything other than research papers, and I'm on winter break so it seems as good a time as any. I'm not going to give anymore excuses, but I promise this is worth a read. This is the longest single piece of work I have ever written. It ended at 65 pages and almost 20k words in my drafts. Its so long that Tumblr won't let post the entire one shot in one post so im splitting it in two, but dw send part will be posted immediately after this is posted. I also didn't have anyone edit this, so I apologize for any grammatical errors (most likely tense consistency bcs i suck at those) I hope you all enjoy reading it as I did writing it and I hope it tide y'all over until I can write the next chapter of Let Me Go. Here is Superstar.
Bradley Bradshawâs voice was an enigma to you. How could anyone's voice be so hoarse and yet so strong?
As an air traffic controller for the Navy, youâve heard every type of voice imaginable. The gruff demanding ones from the Air Boss, the shrill screams of pilots having to eject due to a bird strike, the quiet dulcet tones of a shy WSO, and everything in between.Â
The first time you heard his voice through the comms, you werenât exactly starstruck per se, just a bit thrown off.
âThis is Dagger 2, asking for clearance for take off.âÂ
Itâs not like you didnât know who the pilots flying this mission were. Everyone in the goddamn Navy knew who they were, they were the best of the best.Â
You even saw their pictures. And thought some of them were cute (especially the one rocking the Miami Vice Stache). But hearing their voices was different from reading their files.
Though most of the details of the mission were classified, you had a basic idea and knew that there was a good chance that someone wasnât coming home.Â
âThis is Dagger 2, asking for clearance for take offâ
The voice repeated. You snapped out of your thoughts, the voice was smooth as honey and it had just a hint of fear but yet so heavily determined. Your heart really went out to the poor pilot.Â
âDagger 2, youâre clear for take off.â You said, trying to convey as much sympathy as you could in those words.Â
The actual mission itself didnât last longer than 3 minutes. Working for the navy, you shouldâve been used to the high stakes situations that often go hand in hand with these kinds of assignments. But you couldnât help but sit on the edge of your seat during the duration of the mission.
There were a few initial hiccups, you felt like you were watching a movie as you listened to the daggers communicate with one another. Their nervousness (and to be honest your own) upon seeing the SAMs and your both concern and irritation at Lieutenant Bradshawâs cautiousness.Â
Yes, his by the book and precise flying is part of the reason why he was considered one of the best, but if he didnât throw that shit out of the window and speed up he will end up getting himself killed. And even though you didnât necessarily know him, this possibility filled your body with so much dread.
You felt relieved (well only slightly, they hadnât made it out of the woods just yet) when Rooster finally got out of his own head and sped up. The two miracles were successfully pulled off and the 4 jets had made it past Coffin Corner. Now it was a dogfight all the way home.
You commended just how level headed and pragmatic the pilots were as they evaded the SAMs and attacks that were thrusted upon them. You knew if you were in the same situation you wouldâve panicked and blown up by now. Your admiration was interrupted by the mayday call of Captain Mitchell.
A heavy tension set in the control room, everyone was shocked at what just transpired. It was interrupted by the voices of the other daggers. Notably Lieutenant Bradshaw and Lieutenant Trace.Â
Phoenix had announced that she and Lieutenant Floyd were heading back to home base, along with Payback and Fanboy. However, you were yet to hear confirmation from Rooster, with the last thing he said went along the lines of going after Maverick.Â
You held your breath as you heard Admiral Simpson demanded his return. The control room was met with silence, and you knew exactly what he was going to do.Â
It was less than 5 minutes when it was confirmed that Lieutenant Bradshawâs plane had been shot down after attacking an enemy plane. His beacon went dark.Â
Lieutenant Seresin requested clearance for take off but was rebuffed by the Air Boss. You had to take everything in you to not shed a tear.
A thick silence fell over the entire ship. The mission was technically a success but you wouldnât be able to tell based on the solemn look on everyoneâs faces.Â
Even after the remaining daggers returned on the ship, no one wanted to leave the control room. The entire ship was at a standstill.Â
That was until a beacon marked âRoosterâ started beeping on the screen.Â
No it couldnât be.
âSir, Rooster has gone supersonic.â You told Admiral Simpson with a gulp, trying to contain your hope.Â
âAn F-14 tomcat has been spotted sir.â Another ATC announced.Â
âMaverick.â You heard someone say, not sure who but you did not care at that point. Whatâs important is that they were alive!
But it was not time to celebrate just yet. Two bogies were spotted alongside the F-14 Tomcat. And everyone knew this meant a dogfight was about to commence.Â
The situation looked more and more grim. An ancient F-14 against Fifth Gens? It was unlikely for the two pilots to make it out unscathed yet alone alive.
But by some grace of God (or possibly Maverickâs unbeatable skill, probably both) they managed to take down two bogies.Â
Rooster managed to turn on the planeâs radio to contact the ship. You felt relief which was instantly thwarted by the news that there was still one Fifth Gen, directly in front of the plane.Â
You knew they needed help. You looked at Admiral Simpson desperately, hoping that he would allow the Reserve Dagger to go assist. But Cyclone seemed frozen and you knew you had to take matters into your own hands.
âDagger Reserve, are you ready for liftoff?â You spoke into the mic, the other people in the control room looked at you in shock.
âFinally!â The elated voice of Hangman came through the comms.
Admiral Simpson shot you a hard glare, if only looks could kill, youâd probably be as screwed as Maverick and Rooster. But you knew you had to do something.Â
âYes this is Dagger Reserve asking clearance for takeoff.âÂ
âDagger Reserve, you are clear for takeoff. Bring our boys home.â You said with a small smile, if you get fired and discharged, possibly thrown into the ocean itâll be worth it knowing what you did to save the aviators.
Hangman shot down the Fifth Gen with ease, earning him his second confirmed air combat kill. You knew that the other pilots would never hear the end of it. But all you cared about is he saved HIM.
Roosterâs laugh and banter with Hangman mightâve been the most wonderful sound youâve ever heard.Â
Seeing him on the tarmac reunited with the rest of his team had to be one of the highlights of your career with the Navy, if this was the last moment you had in the branch then you were perfectly content.Â
âWhat you did was reckless insubordination! If there was another fifth Gen out there, we wouldâve lost 3 of our best pilots and 2 planes worth millions of dollars!â Admiral Simpson had chastised you.Â
âI have half a mind to dishonorably discharge you!â You 're ready to accept your punishment with grace. You were however surprised at his next wordsÂ
âBut your actions saved 2 of our men.â He added with a gulp.
âYou are clear from punishment, but DO NOT make this a habit!â
âYes sir.â You told him with a steady voice.
âThank you sir.â
âYou are dismissed, go join the rest of the fleet.â He told you.
You ran down to celebrate the returning pilots, but so was everyone else. You could only see a glimpse of Captain Mitchell and Lieutenant Bradshaw past the dozens of bodies approaching to greet them.Â
But even from where you were standing you could see the beaming smile and bright eyes of the mustached pilot. And from that exact moment you knew you were a goner.Â
âââââââââââââââââââââââ-
Next time you heard his voice was a few weeks post mission. Apparently he accepted a post to teach at Top Gun.Â
You were decently shocked to learn that the team assembled for the mission decided to stay in Miramar. Especially since they basically got their pick of post anywhere in the world.Â
But you figured Lieutenant Bradshaw, or rather Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw (remembering his promotion), decided to stay because of his recent reconciliation with Captain Mitchell.Â
âThis is Rooster asking for clearance for takeoff.â He said through the comms.
âYouâre still here?â Shit. You did not mean to say that out loud.Â
You heard back a chuckle from the pilot.
âYes, I decided to stick around Fightertown for a little while.â
âSorry sir.â You replied grateful that he couldnât see the blush that was forming on your cheeks.Â
âYou are clear for takeoff.â
âThanks sweetheart. Roger that.â You felt your cheeks grow hotter as he took off into the air.Â
âATC you still there?â He asked you once he was at cruising altitude.Â
âYes Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw, I am still here.â Hoping that he forgot your earlier words and needed something official.Â
âAny reason why you were shocked at my staying?â He asked you.
You gulped at his question. Was this allowed? Youâve never had a pilot ask you a question before that didnât pertain to instructions, both on the ground and in the air.Â
After a breath you answered his question.
âI heard about your promotion, and the offer to be posted anywhere in the world. Just surprised you chose to stay here.â
âSometimes a family is worth more than any accolade or prestigious post.â He told you. You could tell he really cared about Maverick, but was not sure about the history of that.Â
Would asking him be crossing a line?
âWhy do you stay in fightertown?â He asks you.
âNot for anything as noble as your reason Lieutenant Commander, just an assigned post.âÂ
âWell I hope youâre liking Miramar. Actually grew up here.â You were surprised that he was still speaking to you, considering he was in the sky for a reason, and normally pilots didnât maintain this much conversation with Air Traffic Control.
âI really like it so far, having some trouble with making friends though.â You donât know why you admitted this to him, especially through comms that other people are definitely listening in to. And especially to a Naval hero who definitely would have no interest in the life of a lowly ATC.Â
âWell, consider me your first friend sweetheart.â He responded and he actually sounded genuine. You couldnât help but smile at the aviator's words.
You were about to respond when you were interrupted by Hangman through the comms.Â
âUsually I would encourage this, but you can flirt later, Rooster, we gotta shoot down Mav.â
Your little bubble had been burst as you remembered why you had to clear him for takeoff earlier.
âThatâs my cue, talk to you later, friend.â
âHave a good exercise Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw.â You respond with a smile you know heâd never see.Â
Your shift ended before they finished their exercise, so you didnât get to give Rooster clearance to land (or maybe you just hoped to speak to him again). But from what you heard, it was the closest the team got to finally shooting down the infamous Captain.Â
You knew that one day they could surpass the pilot, but you were glad that they were able to learn and grow (and stay) a little longer at Top Gun.
In an effort to make more friends you agreed to go out with some of your fellow ATCs that night. Which is how you ended up in a bar on the beach called âthe Hard Deckâ.
Your co-workers were nice enough, and you were honestly glad that you werenât spending another night with a plate of pad Thai watching yet another crappy Netflix rom-com.Â
Imagine your surprise when Rooster and his crew of pilots walked into the very same bar. They went straight to the pool tables and were currently arguing over who got to play first.Â
âGod definitely has favorites, because they are so fine.â Your co-worker Laura sighs.Â
âI wanna climb Seresin like a tree.â She adds.
âIâm more of a Coyote and Payback kind of gal.â Your other co-worker Sara remarked.Â
âBut I wouldnât kick Fanboy or Bob out of bed, they look like they know some tricks.âÂ
She said as she took another drink of her martini. You agreed with their judgements but couldnât help but only have eyes for one of the pilots.
âGood choice.â Your other co-worker Lia tells you after following your gaze.Â
âBradshaw definitely takes the cake.âÂ
You blush upon being caught staring at Rooster.Â
All your co-workers nodded in agreement with Lia.Â
âHeâs not as pretty as Hangman but heâs somehow more fuckable.â Laura comments.Â
You couldnât help but feel possessive as the other women also stared at Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw with hungry eyes.Â
But itâs not like you had any right to that feeling, he wasnât yours, he didnât even know who you were.Â
The conversation moved on to other topics, it couldâve been anything from the weather or the latest Naval gossip but you were only half paying attention. You were honestly just glad that they were done ogling a certain pilot.Â
You really liked the Hard Deck. It was now clear that it was a Navy spot and it was really cool to see the usually serious people from work loosened up in civilian clothes.Â
The night was bustling and while you were glad for some company, you couldnât help but feel a little awkward. All these women knew each other and had all these little jokes with one another, and you were an outsider that had a bit of a neurotic streak.
You were wondering if this was a pity invite, and you were slowly leaning to a yes but you were already here, might as well make the best of it.
You prepared yourself to jump back into the conversation, when the music from the jukebox had abruptly stopped. And while the men booed, you saw that the women all stopped and stared at the piano. Or rather the person at the piano.Â
Lo and behold, Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw was seated at the decades old instrument, his fingers expertly playing an old Elton John hit. Of course he would have an affinity for the 80s, as shown by his mustache.
If you thought his speaking voice was beautiful, his singing voice was downright heavenly. He had this low tenor that was so strong and made âIâm still standingâ sound sensual. How is that even possible?
Obviously you werenât the only person that thought so, you saw women dancing in front of him, singing along and obviously trying to get his attention.Â
For the other women (and some men) that werenât, were singing along and staring, were all bewitched at the pilotâs skill. And really, who could blame them?
He had this air of confidence that even the cockiest of pilots could never compete with, he was a superstar. In the air and the ground.Â
When he (sadly) finished his song, the entire bar cheered and chanted his name. He did a silly dance and seemed to have no care in the world.
You couldnât help but fall for him a little more.Â
ââ-ââââââââââââââââââââââ
âThis is Rooster, in the air calling for Air Traffic Control.â
You just started your shift less than 2 minutes ago and did not know that Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw was already in the air.
âThis is Air Traffic Control, what do you need, Lieutenant Commander?â You ansered, trying to keep your voice calm, hoping your little crush on the aviator wouldnât show in your voice.Â
âItâs you!â Rooster exclaimed.
âIâm not sure what you mean sir?â
âYouâre the ATC from the other day? The one that agreed to be my friend.â
A blush crept onto your face, you were surprised he remembered your interaction.Â
âUm yes sir.âÂ
âYou got off the comm lines so quickly the other day. I didnât get to invite you to hang out with me and meet some other new friends at the Hard Deck.âÂ
Your heart grew warm. He was serious? He wasnât just trying to be polite?
âI was at the Hard Deck sir. Saw you there with your squadron.â
âOh shit, really? Why didnât you say anything?â
âSeemed rude to just insert myself, sir.â
âPlus you seemed preoccupied with your adoring fans.â You said with a giggle.Â
âIt was an amazing performance.â
âOh yeah? Are you a fan?â You heard him ask, already seeing his smirk in your mind.Â
âOh yeah definitely! Consider me the president of the fan club sir.â You quipped.Â
âSo what does the role of âpresidentâ entail?âÂ
âYou know, make t-shirts, teach the Rooster 101 class, and of course host the weekly meeting where we talk about how hot and talented Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw is.â
âSo you think Iâm hot?â
Your face grew warm in response, and cursed yourself for accidentally flirting nonsensically. And prayed to whatever higher power that no one was currently listening to the comm line.Â
âOh um-.â You began to respond.
âNo! Sir-âŠum I justâŠâ
âYou know itâs frowned upon to lie to your superiors.â He said in a serious tone.
âOh no Iâm so sorry sir, I didnât mean to-â
âATCâŠ.âHe interrupts, with an inflection at the end of the last letterÂ
âYes I think youâre hot Lieutenant Commander Bradshawâ You confessed with a gulp.
He let out a hearty chuckle.
You were completely mortified and you donât think your face has ever been this hot before. If you thought you didnât have a chance before, more so now. You were debating whether you should disconnect now and go back to your job (I mean this is technically your job, but not the flirting part).Â
You were broken out of your inner debate by Rooster
âThanks sweetheart.â
âYou know you donât have to keep calling me Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw right?â
âYou can call me Rooster.â
You were thankful for the subject change.Â
âOkay Lieutenant Comma-â
âSorry, okayâŠ.Rooster.â
âNow thatâs better.â He said with a slight laugh, you could already see his dazzling smile now.
âHow about you ATC? What should I call you?â
âOh you can call me-â you began to say.
âThis is Lieutenant Finch asking for clearance for takeoff.â You were cut off by the comm.
You sighed, back to real life.Â
âIâm sorry Rooster, I got to go back to duty.â
You cut off the comm lines before he could respond.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââ
Next time you saw him, he was walking down a hallway with Lieutenant Commander Trace by his side. He was talking so animatedly, his hands waving around as he delivered his point.
It sounded like he was gushing about a tail spin maneuver that Maverick pulled off, and god heâs so beautiful. When he speaks itâs like you couldnât help but listen. Hell! you bet a reading of the F-18 NATOPS would sound like absolute sin coming from his mouth.Â
You were so caught up in his voice that you didnât notice how close you were to passing him.
You felt your breath get caught in your throat as your shoulders brushed against his as you walked in the opposite direction. Even through your thick khakis, you can feel how muscular his shoulders were. Damn this man works out.
âOops sorry maâamâ he stopped and turned to you. His eyes were concerned that he hurt you from a measly bump. This man could not be real.
âI didn't mean to bump you. And as put together as I seem to be, I am actually a huge klutz and a hazard to pretty girls.â He said with a chuckle and a wink.
You tried to respond to him, but only a squeak managed to leave your mouth. Starstruck that heâs speaking to you for the first time, not through a comm line.Â
Wait and he called you pretty! You were now fighting a blush creeping on your cheeks. But to the two aviators it looked like you were not amusedÂ
âStop bothering her Rooster, she obviously has places to be.â Phoenix chastises him.
âI apologize for my bothersome friend.â She turned to say to you. And all your pathetic shy ass can do is nod.
âSee you around! And sorry again!â Rooster says once more as Lieutenant Trace pulls him away and down the hallway.Â
âââââââââââ-âââââââââââââ
Okay, you were not doing this on purpose, well sorta. Sometimes in the midst of your constant daydreaming, your subconscious kinda just takes the reins and dictates your actions.Â
Which is how you found yourself coincidentally choosing a work schedule that lined up the most perfectly with Lieutenant Commander Bradshawâs flying times.
You hoped for another conversation with Rooster, hoping to redeem yourself from your words (or rather lack thereof) during the hallway debacle.
 But the Lieutenant Commander seemed very focused on the exercise that theyâve been working on for the past week and has not been speaking to you as much as of late.
You were of course sad, and you felt a pit in your stomach grow larger and larger each passing day that your conversations started and ended with âyouâre cleared for takeoffâ.
You almost wish that your stupid infatuation would go away so that you didnât feel yourself crushed at the end of every single work day.Â
But you would catch a glimpse of his smile on the tarmac and your heart would fill with so much longing once again.Â
It had been almost a week since your last true interaction with the aviator, you were beyond pathetic at this point.Â
At last, he finally called in after he was in the sky.Â
âIs the president of my fan club there?â He called into the comms.Â
Was he talking about you? I mean who else would he be talking about considering the topic of your conversation last time.Â
Unless he talks to all the ATCs like this, flirting with them until they become flustered and red as a tomato. Heâs probably done this with Sara, or Laura or even both! The thought filled your stomach with dread. Should you stay silent and pretend you didnât hear him? Or maybe he actually needs something, it would be unprofessional of you to not help your superior or maybe-
âI know youâre there, I can hear you thinkingâ Â
Rooster has a habit of breaking you out of your anxiety induced thoughts.
âAre you calling for me Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw?â
You heard him clear his throat, expectant.
âOh Iâm sorry, Rooster.â You corrected yourself.
âThatâs betterâ He said with a chuckle.Â
âSorry Iâve been radio silent the past week sweetheart, have had a lot on my mind.âÂ
âYou donât have to apologize to me! Youâre one of the greatest pilots in the world, no need to worry about me.â You assured him, and maybe you were a bit self-deprecating but it was true.Â
âNo need for all of that ATC, Iâm just a guy in a plane. And were friends, remember? Itâs not fair of me to leave you in the dark.âÂ
Damn. AND he's humble? How can this man be anymore perfect?
â Thank you Rooster.â You replied with a small smile.
âSorry again for going ghost, this is a bit of a hard week for meâ He continued.
In any normal circumstance, asking for elaboration would seem like prying, but your conversations with the Lieutenant commander have been less than normal as of late. You still had no clue where you got the courage to ask.
âOh, why is that?â
âWanna know all my secrets already sweetheart?âÂ
He somehow managed to avoid the question AND make you flustered. Heâs good.
âHow about I let you know my stories over dinner?â
You just felt your heart jump out of your chest and into another dimension. Thereâs no way THE Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw was asking you out.Â
This had to be some kind of game, one that heâs no doubt played a million times before. Rooster had no shortage of women who wanted him and the fact that heâs asking you out of all people was unbelievable. There was no way.Â
âUm like a date?â You ask him nervously.
He chuckles at your response, amused at your edginess. But to you it sounded like the thunderclap before the lightning strike of rejection.Â
You just wished heâd get on with it. Hoping he lets you down easy so you can move on from this crush and actually do your job.
âWhat else would I mean?â He finally responded.
Your entire body felt like a cracked glow stick. You felt bright and overheated, but also cold as ice as youâve somehow lost feeling in your extremities.
So he was asking you out! You were determined to apologize for every time youâve said Godâs name in vain because if Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw was asking you on a date, then there is no doubt that the higher power was real.Â
But the reality of the situation had set in. If he was this quick to ask you out despite not knowing your name, or what you look like. Whatâs stopping him from changing his mind and moving on to the next ATC or bartender or crossing guard who gave him admiring attention just as quickly?
You came to a swift realization.
It was against your nature and your better judgment, as your heart was beating out the seams to say yes to Roosterâs invitation. But you had to be smart about this.
You had to play the game.
âIâm gonna have to say no sir.â Â
You can feel the regret setting in already.
âWow, I think thatâs the first no Iâve gotten inâŠ. That might be the first no Iâve ever gotten.â
Great, now youâve bruised his ego, you had no idea if this tactic was working for or against you.
âWell, I think dinner might be a little further down the line, thatâs if you think you can handle it?â You somehow gathered enough courage to (fake) confidently challenge Rooster.
âOh is that so?â You can hear the intrigue in his voice through the line.Â
âHow about a phone number?â He offers amused
âHmm⊠maybe THAT I can agree with.â You responded matching his playful tone.
âIn one condition.âÂ
âOh yeah? And what is that sweetheart?âÂ
âShoot down Maverick in the drill today.â
âIs that it? I can do that, easy.â There was the cockiness the top gun pilots were famous for.
âThatâs funny, considering you havenât been able to do it in the past 3 weeks.â You jested.
âOuch, first you reject my invitation, and now you insult my skill? Way to kick a man while heâs already down sweetheart.â He grimaced playfully.
âGotta give you some kind of challenge sir.â You couldn't hold back the giggle forming in your throat.Â
âOkay deal, anything to hear that laugh again, outside of these comm lines.â He chuckled.
Oh shit. You completely forgot that you are flirting with Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw though a military operated and very public comm line.
âI was wondering when the two of were going to remember the rest of us can hear EVERYTHING.â You heard the voice of Lieutenant Commander Seresin chortle.
You felt your ears burn red in embarrassment.Â
âGetting rejected over comms Bradley? And here I thought you had game.â Captain Mitchell added. Both of them were laughing at their fellow aviator.Â
âSee what I mean sweetheart? I promise Iâm a much better conversationalist when these assholes arenât around.â Bradley insulted the other two pilots.Â
âDonât listen to him ATC, Iâve known him since he was still in diapers , and I promise you, this is as good as heâs gonna get.â Captain Mitchell remarked to you.Â
âDonât think Iâm gonna go easy on him for you either.â He added jokingly.Â
âTrust me Captain Mitchell, Iâm counting on it.â You replied with equal fervor. Maverick responded with a playful tone.
âSounds good maâam, hope I donât disappoint .â
âIâm going to get into position, You two can join me once Bradley is done with his disastrous flirting.â He added before going radio silent, lifting his jet to prepare for the dogfight.Â
âHypothetically, if I shoot down Mav, do I get your number?â Hangman teased.Â
âWalk the walk first, and maybe Iâll consider it.â You quipped, but you knew that the only aviator youâd want to give your number to was Rooster.Â
âGood enough for me.â Hangman replied.Â
âWatch me beat you Rooster, in the drill and with the girl.â Hangman chuckled playfully before going radio silent, presumably getting into position.
âDouble timing me with Hangman sweetheart? Now thats a killing blow.â Rooster smiled, slightly annoyed at your flirtatious exchange with Seresin but happy that it was just the two of you once again.Â
âYou know how bumptious Lieutenant Commander Seresin can be. I just said it to get rid of him.â You explained.Â
âNow for you, I am completely serious. Shoot down Mav and you got yourself a phone number.â
âYours right?â He asked.
You let out a hearty laugh, one that had caused the other ATCâs currently in the control tower to look at you with concerned expressions.Â
âYes. Mine.â
âYou never know, you could very well give me Admiral Batesâ number. I just wanted to make sure.â He replied.
âPlus its always a bonus to hear you laugh.â
This man never seemed to run out of lines. You had to hold yourself back from melting into a puddle in your seat.
âWell lets see what you got then Lieutenant Commander.â Was the last thing you said as he finally went back up to position.Â
As much as you wanted to stay tuned into the dogfight like you were a suburban dad cheering on their favorite football team, you did actually have a job to do.Â
You were in the middle of analyzing flight patterns and putting together a presentation for your co-workers when you heard the sudden call on your headset.
âHello, this is air traffic control.â
You were greeted with a loud thunderous cheer.Â
âI did it ATC! I shot down Mav.â Rooster howled.
âIs this true Lieutenant Commander Seresin?â You asked Hangman.
âAs much as I tried to sabotage him, yes Rooster did somehow managed to shoot down the old-timer.â Hangman confirmed with a groan.
Shit. Now you have to actually give your number to Rooster.
âSoooo ATC, Iâm waiting for the magic numbers.â You could already see the victory smirk on his face.Â
âUghhh fine a deal is a deal. But I am not going to give out my private phone number on a monitored line. Iâm just gonna have to get it to you another way.â
âOkay fair enough. How are you gonna do that?â Lieutenant Commander Bradshaw queried.Â
âDonât worry about it, just know youâll get it.â
âOr you know you can just give it to me face to fa-.â
âGoodbye Rooster.â You interrupted and dropped the line before he could continue.Â
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
You honestly did not know how you were going to get your number to Rooster. You wouldnât dare to see him face to face. Heâll take one look at you and know that you were nothing special and heâd lose interest. The only reason he was this enthralled was because you were a mystery to him.Â
You could always go back on your deal and tell him you were kidding about the number, but you knew that was an asshole move and you were not the type to break agreements. You had to figure out how to get that number to him without him seeing you.Â
At least then you can speak to him and possibly flirt with him for a little longer before he inevitably loses interest..
You were sat in the comm tower, your head resting on the back of your hand, watching Rooster joke around with Mav and Hangman down in the tarmac beside their F-18s. Even from all the way up here you can see how bright his smile was. He was so beautiful.Â
You were snapped out of your admiration by the three aviators walking off the tarmac, probably to rest and sit with the other pilots in the hangar. You saw your window of opportunity, in the form of (no pun intended) Roosterâs open canopy on his jet.Â
If you could sneak down there and place a piece of paper with your number on his dash then you would have fulfilled your side of the deal.Â
If anyone were to ask, you were not a stalker, you were just very observant, especially if youâve been watching these pilots for the better part of the last few weeks and knew that they were going to spend at least the next 15 minutes in the hangar until they returned to the tarmac. You had to make your move NOW.
You scribbled your number onto a piece of discarded paper.
âIâm taking a 10!â You announced to the control room before running out clutching the note to your chest.Â
You quickly ran down from the tower and quickly onto the tarmac, making sure to duck and turn your head away as you passed the hangar (just in case).Â
You couldnât remember the last time you ran this fast, probably not since basic training. You quickly manuevered around all the F-18s until you reached the one marked with the label LCDR Bradley Bradshaw âRoosterâ. Youâve never seen his jet this up close, you wanted desperately to run your hand through the marking of his name, to touch something that he has.Â
No. You have to remember youâre here on a time-constrained mission, and you had to get out of here not only before the pilots come out, but also before anyone in the comm tower can spot you down here.Â
You quickly flung yourself up the ladder up to cockpit of the jet and trying to place the piece of paper as rapidly and as gently as you could on the dash. When you finally let go of the paper and saw that it was securely in place, you hopped off the tiny ass ladder and started to speed walk back to the direction of the comm tower.Â
Your heart was beating a million times per minute and you did it without anyone seeing you. You could see the door to the tower in the distance, and were beelining towards it. Thatâs until you heard a clearÂ
âHEY!â Coming from behind you.Â
You turned around and were greeted by the suspect face of Lieutenant Commander Seresin. He was standing probably a good 25 feet away and slowly walking towards you.
âWho are you? What are doing down here?âÂ
You had to think of an excuse fast, with as little words spoken as possible. You couldnât risk him recognizing your voice and telling Rooster. Then all of this would be over too soon.Â
âJust routine inspection!â You tell him, making your voice higher and hopefully indiscernible from your normal speaking voice.Â
âGoodbye!â You waved at him before sprinting away and around the tower so he couldnât see that you were going into the comm room.Â
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As much as you'd like to think that you successfully made it down and back from the tarmac completely undetected, you knew that running into Hangman couldâve ended disastrously. You needed to learn to be more careful especially now that your number could possibly already be in Lieutenant Commander Bradshawâs possession. Which means you have to commit to this game.Â
You put your number in his plane almost 11 hours ago and even though the work day has long ended, and you knew that the pilots leave together at around 5pm and would inevitably end up at the Hard Deck for a few hours.Â
However it is now nearing 11pm and you still had no notification from anyone other than your mom. No texts, no calls, just email alerts and a few instagram DMs from some old high school friends.Â
You sighed as you stared at the clock. Maybe he didnât see the paper? Or heâs still at the Hard Deck?
You knew neither was unlikely because the dagger squad flew out and ran a few more drills later in the day so was in his jet and all the Navy men (or rather the disciplined ones) promptly left the bar at 10pm to prepare for their early work days.Â
He couldâve and shouldâve contacted you by now.
But what did you really expect? That he was going to drop everything and call a random ATC that he had a few indecorous conversations with.Â
You definitely let this fake confidence build up too much in your head. You had to remember your place. Because who are you other than just a girl, when he was one of the superstarâs of the Navy? The frontliner and the apple of all the admiralsâ eyes.Â
You see the clock flashing 11:15pm and you had a shift early in the morning. There was no use continuing to feel sorry for yourself. Some sleep would do you some good, and hopefully avoid the waterworks that would inevitably come.
You were well on your way to slipping into a deep slumber when you heard the loud text tone originating from your phone.Â
Unknown Number: Sorry I didnât get to talk to you today sweetheart. I hope I get the chance soon. Sweet dreams :)Â
ââââââ-ââââââââââââââââââââââââ
There must have been some sickness barreling through the base because the normally filled comm room was empty except for you manning the main desk.Â
Being solo wasnât too bad, as there werenât too many pilots scheduled to fly today.
Of course one of them being Rooster.Â
âMiramar Tower, F/A-18E Super Hornet , 10 southwest at 2,500, inbound for landing âÂ
Speak of the devil, and he shall come
âF/A-18E Super Hornet , Miramar Tower, report entering left downwind Runway 24R.â You responded, keeping yourself professional despite feeling the butterflies in your stomach beating your ass upon hearing his voice.
âReport entering left downwind, F/A-18E Super Hornet . . . . â He responded before adding
âF/A-18E Super Hornet entering left downwind Runway 24R.â
He was all business today, with absolutely no hint of the usual playfulness in his voice.Â
âLieutenant Commander Bradshaw, you are cleared to land Runway 24R.â
He let out a slight growl, one you would miss if you werenât listening so intently.
He hesitated for a moment before finally responding.Â
âCleared to land Runway 24R, F/A-18E Super Hornet âÂ
You saw his jet successfully land and reached for the button to disconnect when you heard Roosterâs voice flood your headphones once again.
âDo you remember what I said about calling me âLieutenant Commanderâ sweetheart?â He asks steely.
Fuck, he sounds so sexy when heâs stern. No manâs voice has ever had this effect on you.Â
âYes sir, Rooster.â You said with a longing breath.
You curse yourself for being incapable of being subtle.
âNormally I would say no âsirâ just âRoosterâ, but Iâll allow it. Only because it sounds so good coming from your mouth.â
Holy shit. And you thought you werenât subtle, you were usually clueless when it came to men flirting but even you could read that loud and clear.Â
âYou sure you want to be hitting on me over comms SIR?â you said purringÂ
âWould you rather me come up there sweetheart? So I can do it face-to-faceâ He said with the same gruffness. You can see him glancing up to the tower as he lifted his canopy and exited his plane.
âI dare you Lieutenant Commander.â You replied matching his salacious tone.Â
âGonna have to teach you a lesson donât I?.â The connection cuts off as he removes his helmet and rushes up to the tower.Â
You couldnât hear anything over the sound of your pounding heartbeat, there is no way you just invited Rooster up to the comm room.Â
It couldnât have been more than 2 minutes when you heard the door burst open and saw Rooster enter, his skin still glistening from sweating under the California sun.Â
He looked like a Greek god, and you had to stop your jaw from physically dropping at the sight of him.Â
âFinally done hiding from me sweetheart?â He greeted you teasingly.Â
You slowly approached one another. You opened your mouth to respond with a flirty response but the words seemed to be stuck in your throat.Â
You didnât even notice how close you were to him. You could feel the heat radiating off his body. You were staring straight ahead and avoiding his gaze. Choosing to maintain eye contact with the lowered zipper of his flight suit. Giving you a glimpse of the hard planes of his chest underneath.Â
Your breath hitched as you felt him grab you by the waist and pull you bodies together. His hands felt so hot on your body and you still couldnât bring yourself to look up into his gaze.
That is until he placed a hand on your chin and gently pulled it up to look into your eyes.Â
âDonât tell me youâre all shy now sweetheart?â He said with a smirk and he tugged your bodies closer.Â
âWhereâs all that talk from earlier?â He whispered as he kissed the skin beneath your ear, before moving his lips to your jaw and leaving soft caressing kisses trailing down your jaw, down to where your neck meets your collarbone
Okay, you have definitely lost the ability to breathe, let alone to speak several moments ago. If he wasnât currently holding you so tightly your legs wouldâve given out from under you.
All you could feel was him and all your mind can think of is Rooster. Rooster. Rooster.Â
He finally brought his head back up and stared at your lips. He licked his before he finally closed the distance between you and-
BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP
You woke up in your bed in a cold sweat.Â
Holy shit, it was just a dream. It felt so real.Â
You couldâve sworn you could still feel his hand gripping on your waist and his hot breath on your ear.Â
You glanced at your alarm clock to see that you overslept by 30 minutes!Â
You quickly got up and got ready, you swear to God you had never gotten ready faster in your life. But you still managed to be 15 minutes late.Â
Your supervisor was not happy. But you were normally punctual so they allowed you this one oversight. As long as you swore to never repeat it again.Â
You finally caught your breath and settled in your station. You were relieved that you didnât miss too much.Â
But since you were late Rooster was assigned to a different ATC on his flight plan for the day.Â
This did make you sad but in a way maybe it was necessary for today.Â
First because you could not possibly hold a conversation with him after the erotic dream that you still hadn't physically recovered from, and second because you were actually becoming pathetic.
You had set 4 simple rules for yourself when you joined the Navy
Stay Focused
Always be punctual
Sleep early to be well rested, and most importantly
Do not get involved with Navy men.Â
You somehow managed to break all rules in the last few weeks.Â
You had a wet dream that caused you to break your perfect punctuality streak. A dream that was about a certain pilot that caused you to stay up late and has spent the better part of a month distracting you.
For the lack of better phrasing, you really needed to get your shit together.
But when you stepped into the mess hall after a fairly productive half of a day, and saw his face, you remembered just why you were so enamored.Â
A smile from him was worth breaking the rules you set for yourself.Â
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ-
You were probably home for less than 10 minutes when you heard the text notification coming from the living room.
You wiped your hands on a dish rag and walked out of the kitchen to grab your phone, which you almost dropped upon seeing who the text came from.Â
The text last night was completely unexpected and was definitely part of the reason why Rooster somehow made it into your dream. And even though you were half asleep at the time, you managed to save his number under âRooster âïžđâ.Â
Which is how you knew you were staring at a text from said aviator.Â
Rooster âïžđ: Missed you today :(
You have been carefully analyzing the text for the last 30 seconds you laid eyes on it. He missed you??? What does that mean? He had your number for the better part of two days and he only managed to contact you when you were almost asleep, and after a day of ignoring him.Â
Asking him what he meant would be too obvious and would make you come out as naĂŻve. So you did what any rational woman with a crush would do. Deflect.
You: Do you have a problem with emojis or something?
Rooster âïžđ: Huh? What do you mean?Â
You: I canât remember the last time I saw someone use emoticons unironically.Â
Rooster âïžđ: Are you making fun of me? I personally think emoticons are neat
Rooster âïžđ: And I donât know how to download emojis :/
You felt like a schoolgirl as you felt your face break into a grin at his antics.Â
You were formulating a reply when you were interrupted by the screen indicating an incoming call from Rooster âïžđ.
You stared at your phone in panic and let it continue to ring. Holy shit he was calling you. At least in text you can formulate a plan and have a carefully crafted response. You did not have that luxury with a voice call.Â
But what are you going to do? Ignore it?Â
You had to make a decision fast. Okay yes, it will be a little more nerve wracking to speak on a voice call but that's better than nothing right? And you spoke to him all the time over comms, even though technically it is different because those conversations can be hidden under the guise of carrying out your job and you did not have that safety net in this situation.
After a few seconds you thought âFuck itâ and pressed the green button.Â
âHiâ You answered with a breath.Â
âOh thank god, you actually answeredâ He responded, teasing relief in his voice.
âWhat? You thought I wouldnât?â You asked him as if it was the most outlandish thing in the world (even you were seriously debating it less than a minute ago).Â
âWell lets look at the track record, you rejected my dinner invite, doubted my skill as a world class pilot, left me on read last night, and just made fun of my emoticons.â
âThe signs were all pointing there.âÂ
You bursted out in laughter at his rantings.
âWow! And now youâre laughing at my misery, a man just canât win with you can they sweetheart?â He feigned hurt.Â
âIâm sorry Lieutenant Commander, I didnât realize it was so easy to hurt your feelings.â You teased him.Â
âAND were back to Lieutenant Commander? You do not pull your punches, do you?â
âIâd like to think weâre past all those formalities, outside of work please call me Rooster, or rather yet, call me Bradley.â He asserted.Â
âSometimes I forget your full god given name is Bradley Bradshaw. Brad Brad. Iâm making that your name on my phoneâ You continued to tease with a giggle.
âDid your parents know what they were subjecting you to?âÂ
âHa Ha very funny, unfortunately they were the main ones who made the Brad Brad joke.â He admitted dejected.Â
This caused you to laugh again.
âHey this is not fair! I donât even know your name to make fun of.â You could practically hear the pout in his voice.
âYou know Iâm gonna find out your name eventually sweetheart, so why donât you just give it up now?â
âBut whereâs the fun in that?â
You wanted to finally tell him your name, you did. But that just opens a can of worms that would lead to reality, which you were not yet ready to face.
âI canât call you ATC forever sweetheart..â
âWell.. what do you want to call me?âÂ
âPreferably your name?â He suggested.
âYou only get one chance to choose so try again.â You warned.Â
âAnd make it goodâ
âOkay fine Iâll bite.â He finally gave in.
âLets see, what to call youâŠ.â
âWell you laugh a lot, and most of the time at me, so I think I want to use something related to that.â
âItâs not my fault youâre so easy to make fun of.â You quipped.
âFair enough. Just know I only let you because I actually like the sound of your laugh.â
You felt the blush creep onto your cheeks again.
âClock is ticking, and youâre wasting your time flirting. What is it gonna be?â You goaded him.
âOkay Okay, but donât think I wonât continue later.â
âI have no doubt about itâÂ
âSo something pertaining laughingâŠhmmm. Giggles?âÂ
âIf you call me Giggles, Iâm hanging up and blocking you.â You threaten him.Â
He responded with his own laugh, and god if you didnât love his as much as he claimed to like yours.
âChuckles?â
âI prefered Giggles.â You grimaced
âMerry?âÂ
âToo Christmas-yâ
âChirpy?â
âThat sounds like a name for a bird or something youâd call your grandma. How are you so bad at this?â
âIâm trying!â
âTry to pick something better than all of those please, and do it in the next 30 seconds or I revoke your naming permissions.â
âFineâŠOkay! I got it!â
âCloud!âÂ
âCloud?â You asked
âYes! Like flying on Cloud 9!â
His selection brought a smile to your face. You pretended to think on it.
âItâs acceptable.â
âYes!âÂ
âSee? Iâm not completely useless, and it fits because Iâm flying on Cloud 9 whenever I know youâre my ATC.â
His admission caused your breath to catch in your throat. He really did know how to make a girl feel special, even though you knew you had no actual chance with him in the real world.
âI bet you say that to all the ATCs.â
âWell they are responsible for making sure that I donât crash into other planes on the runway. Gotta keep them happy somehowâ
You laugh at his joke, but holding some sadness because even though he was joking, in a way it felt like it held some truth.Â
âBut seriously, you have no idea how much joy you brought me yesterday. Both with our conversation and seeing that you actually gave me your number. Which is why I was really sad that you werenât my ATC today.âÂ
He sounded sincere, but you tried to keep yourself from taking his lines to heart.Â
You smiled.Â
âSpeaking of your number, how the hell did you get that piece of paper into my dash?â
âThere was no one else I saw near my jet except my squad and they were with me the entire time. When did you manage to do it?â
âA girl doesnât reveal her secrets Rooster.â You jested
âSpeaking of secrets, pray tell why it took you over twelve hours to use it?â You asked him, you had to know.
âYeah, sorry about that late text sweetheart⊠I stayed out at the Hard Deck with Mav a little later than usual. It was my dadâs death anniversary and I honestly spent most of the day sulking and dreading leaving my apartment.â
âOh.. Iâm so sorry, I didnât know.â You responded sympathetically, now feeling guilty at asking such an intrusive question.Â
âNo worries sweetheart, the minute I heard your voice on comms, it brightened my day, even more so when you gave me your number.â
âSo thank you for the boost and the motivation to finally kick Mavâs ass in the sky.â
Your heart felt warm hearing that you had that effect on him, you woulâve believed his words if you didnât know better.
âYouâre welcome Bradley.â You finally called him by his real first name, admittedly it felt right coming from your mouth.
You both sat in comfortable silence when you were interrupted by the smoke alarm in your kitchen. It hit you that your dinner was left on the stove forgetten during your conversation with Bradley.
âOh shit, Iâm pretty sure I just burnt my dinner. I gotta go before I set my entire apartment on fire.â
Bradley chuckled at your unintentional lapse of memory.
âOkay sweetheart Iâll talk to you soon.â
You ended the call.Â
You managed to clear out the smoke out of your apartment, but unfortunately did not save your chicken.Â
You had to settle for a frozen hot pocket that had been in your freezer for God know how long, but hey it did the job and beggars canât be choosers.Â
You felt the tiredness from the busy workday hit you and you decided it was a good idea to turn in early. You showered and finished your nighttime routine and settled into your bed with your phone on your nightstand.
Your phone flashed once again to signal a text. Apparently, Rooster had the same idea about an early night.Â
Brad Brad âïžđ: Goodnight Cloud <3 Iâll talk to you tomorrow
You: Goodnight Bradley :)
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ-
You were honestly pleasantly surprised at how consistently you and Bradley communicated.Â
It followed the same schedule. During the days, you were usually his ATC so he would of course flirt with you over comms, and youâd try to maintain come decorum of professionalism, but would eventually flirt black. Persistence is key and Bradley is nothing if not persistent.Â
When he wasnât in the air during work hours he would sneakily text you his little random thoughts he had during the day.Â
Brad Brad âïžđ: Have you ever noticed how small Hangmanâs mouth is?
You: What?
Brad Brad âïžđ: No seriously look at it. His mouth is always scrunched up even when he smiles.
You: Why are you staring at Hangmanâs mouth?
Brad Brad âïžđ: Weâve been stuck in this meeting and he keeps chewing that stupid toothpick, its distracting.
You: Didnât realize you had a thing for Seresin, Brad Brad? đ€
Brad Brad âïžđ: ???????
You: You just said his mouth is distracting
You: Its okay Rooster, just say you wanna kiss him, the tension between you is so thick you can cut it with a knife.
Brad Brad âïžđ: I donât want to kiss Hangman >:(Â
Brad Brad âïžđ: You wanna know who I do wanna kiss though?Â
You: Let me guessâŠ..
You: Bob!Â
You: Or better yet, Cyclone đ€Ș
Brad Brad âïžđ: No :(((
Brad Brad âïžđ: I wanna kiss you
You: Letâs Play 8 Ball!
Brad Brad âïžđ: Ha ha youâre hilarious
Brad Brad âïžđ: If I beat you then can I get a kiss?
Read 2:13pm
Brad Brad âïžđ: Ouch :(
On weekday nights where he didnât go to the Hard Deck, you would have your nightly phone call at 7:30pm sharp where you would both stay on the phone while you both cooked dinner. You would catch up on the little things during the day that you didnât text about and just mostly got to know one another.
You can admit that yes, what initially drew you to Rooster was his beautiful smile and his skill as a pilot. But the more you spoke to him the more you saw not just Lieutenant Commander âRoosterâ Bradshaw. But you also saw Bradley.
You quickly saw that he was kind, humble, and so caring of others.Â
âHey Cloud, Iâm sorry for calling you so late.â You noticed his tone was more solemn than usual and checked the time, it was nearing 8pm.
âItâs fine Bradley, youâre not that late.â
âWhatâs wrong?â You asked him.
âPayback and Fanboy flew into a jetwash todayâŠ.â
âThey had to eject.â He answered dejectedly
âI heard about that. Are they okay?â
 Laura told you about the incident a little earlier, she was the ATC for the flight. The ear-splitting static that hit her headset after the aircraft collided with the ground was enough to shake even the most experienced ATC. So you couldnât imagine being the pilot and the WSO in that situation.Â
âTheyâre at the hospital overnight for observation. I stuck around to make sure they were okay.âÂ
It was very strange for you to hear Rooster so despondent. You knew he cared about his friends, and he would do anything for them, but it felt like there was more to the situation.Â
âYouâre very thoughtful for that Bradley.. Iâm sure they appreciated itâ
âIt was my fault, Cloud.â he confessed.Â
You were taken aback at his admittance, but you wouldâve heard if there was someone that was directly responsible for the accident, it involved aircraft worth millions of dollars after all.Â
âThey flew into my jetwash.âÂ
âBradley, that wasnât your fault, you couldnât have controlled their flight path.â You tried to reassure him.
âBut I shouldnât have been so reckless!â He exclaimed.Â
âIf I wasnât so busy trying to outdo Coyote, I wouldnât have almost hit a bird strike and had to slow down, and they wouldn't have gotten caught in the wash.â
You didnât want to tell him he was being irrational for blaming himself for a situation that was clearly out of his hands, you knew there was something more there.Â
âBut theyâre fine right? Everyone is okay. No one was seriously hurt.â You explained to him.
âYeah no one got hurtâŠ.THIS time.âÂ
His statement piqued your interest, you were getting somewhere.
âWhat do you mean?âÂ
He sighed, finally letting go of the pretenses.Â
âThatâs how my dad died.â He confessed.
In a way you knew about LTJG Nick Bradshaw and his untimely death during his Top Gun training, but none of the sordid details. It felt disrespectful to dig into Roosterâs family without him knowing.Â
âOh..â You couldnât think of what to say.Â
âHe and Mav flew into a jetwash and when they ejectedâŠmy dad hit his head on the canopy. Dead on impact.â
You kicked yourself for thinking he was being irrational. Now all his self blame and his aversion to throwing caution to the wind while flying finally made sense. It also made his relationship with Maverick a lot clearer to you.Â
On one hand, you were thrilled that he was confiding in you. But on the other hand you were also heartbroken for Bradley, he lost his dad so young and as much as you wanted to hug him, and let him cry on your shoulder, you couldnât.Â
âWere you close?â You settled on asking him.Â
âWe were, heâs the reason why I worked so hard to be where I am now.â He reminisced.Â
âIâm sure he is very proud of you Bradley. You are not only an incredible pilot, you are also an selfless, caring, and incredible man.â You reminded him.Â
âHe would give all the credit to my mom.â He lightly chuckled.Â
âShe raised me alone after my dad died.â
âShe never remarried?â You asked
âNo, she said that dad was her soulmate. She would never find another man like him.â
You can tell how much love Bradley had for his parents, and the love they shared for one another.Â
âIt sounds like they were really in love.â You smiledÂ
âThey were. My dad would always serenade my mom. He loved the 50s and the 60s so everytime he saw a piano he would wail out âGreat Balls of Fireâ while my mom would act embarrassed, but she would eventually sit on his lap and sing along.âÂ
âThatâs beautiful Brad, they really were soulmates.â
âI hope I can find a love like theirs someday.â You sighed dreamily.Â
âWho knows? Maybe you already have.â He responds softly.
A comfortable silence settled between you for a few moments.Â
âHey Cloudâ
âYeah?â
âThank you for listening.â
âAnytime Bradley.â
You noticed that it was now getting late and exhaustion was starting to take over your body.
Bradley seemed to notice this as well.
âDo you think I can sing to you Cloud? Like my dad used to with my mom?âÂ
âI would love that Brad.âÂ
You slowly fell asleep to the sound of his voice singing âCanât Take My Eyes Off of Youâ.
And like that, there was no denying, that youâre falling even deeper.
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ-
You donât know how much longer you can keep this up. It has been months since you and Rooster started talking regularly and you couldnât help falling in love with him a little more everyday.Â
The problem is, you knew that his patience was wearing thin, as he was asking you more and more frequently when he can see you face to face or even know your real name.
You knew you owe him all of that, but how could you tell him? When you know in your heart that once he sees you and knows you. He would know you werenât worth his time.Â
That realization kills you because he means everything to you. Youâve shared your hobbies, your stories, your dreams with him.Â
How can you go on living without him in your life once you know the feeling of him being there.Â
He has planted himself a permanent spot in your heart, and once heâs gone, there will be a gaping hole left in his wake.Â
He was being as kind and as patient with you as he could, but you couldnât blame his growing anxiety about your identity.Â
It also didnât help that you were constantly under the scrutinous eyes of Lieutenant Commander Seresin. After he caught you on the Tarmac, he seemed very suspicious of you. Like he knew you were up to something but just couldnât put his finger on it.Â
Luckily youâve been able to fly under the radar around him. Yes he could be a little ignorant and too much of a flirt for his own good but he was smart as a whip and you knew that if anyone could figure out what you were doing it would be him.Â
You were currently sat with ATCs in the mess hall, on the other side of the room from where the dagger squad has decided to congregate. You were trying to subtly sneak glances at Bradley.Â
He looked particularly handsome today, his sandy hair was slicked back and his tanned skin glowing. He even had his signature Ray Ban Caravans on. You normally hate when people wear sunglasses indoors but he made it work without looking like an asshole. And it looks damn good on him.Â
You sighed and as you moved your focus away to not arouse suspicion you noticed Hangman look at you with narrowed eyes. You pretended not to notice.Â
Your attention was diverted by the vibration of you phone signaling a notification.Â
Brad Brad âïžđ: Is potato salad supposed to be green?
You smiled when you saw it was a text from Bradley
You: Depends, do you normally eat 2 week old potato salad?
Brad Brad âïžđ: Mav said it was okay :(
You: Mav also thinks anything not cooked in a microwave is gourmet.
Brad Brad âïžđ: Okay fair, its going into the trash.Â
Brad Brad âïžđ: You know what is gourmet though? ;)
You: Mav
Brad Brad âïžđ: Not funny :(
You tried to hold in your laughter to no avail and it was loud enough for the other ATC s to look at you in confusion.Â
âSorry, just saw a funny meme.â You explained, the ATCs accepted this explanation and went back to their previous activities.Â
You looked up again to catch another glimpse at Rooster when you saw Hangman staring at your phone in your hand with wide eyes. Then looked down at Rooster also smiling down at his own phone, and then back at you.Â
You could see the wheels in his head turning, and then he made a face that made it clear that he connected the dots.Â
Oh shit. You had to get out of here.
You quickly packed up your food and sat up, not bothering to say goodbye to your fellow ATCs.Â
You ran out the mess hall and down the hallway but before you could turn the corner a hand pulls you back.Â
You are now face to face with Lieutenant Commander Seresin. He looked at you for a few secondsÂ
âYouâre Air Traffic Control right?â he asked you with a raised eyebrow.Â
âYes sir I am.â You said trying to disguise your voice the same as you did on the tarmac.Â
âDonât play games with me honey, I know thatâs not your real voice.â You gulpedÂ
He still had a grip on your arm so you couldnât run even if you wanted to. Curse these Navy men and their workout routines.Â
âTell me your name, and thatâs an order.âÂ
You were sweating under his gaze, youâve never felt more panicked in your life.
You tell him your name in your real voice.Â
He finally released his grip on you and also seemed to drop his serious demeanor.Â
âI knew there was something about you! Youâre the ATC that old chicken has been flirting with over comms arenât you??â
You nod looking down at your feet. Damn it, there goes your whole relationship (if you can even call it that) with Rooster, because Hangman is definitely going to rat you out.Â
âYou see, Rooster was telling the squad that he was in love. And so of course we ask him who she is.âÂ
âBut how surprising was it when he said that not only has he never seen her face to face, he doesnât even know her name.âÂ
He was now pacing up and down the hallway.Â
âThen I remembered that day where he bet you your number if he shot down Mav, he magically got a piece of paper with a number on his dash seemingly coming from nowhere.âÂ
âBut it wasnât a magic trick at all, was it?â He asked you rhetorically.
âNo sir.â
âExactly! Because I caught you sneaking off the Tarmac moments before Rooster jumped into his plane and happily announcing that he got your phone number.âÂ
âI saw your face, so you are both the ATC over comms and the girl he talks to, the one he says heâs in love with.â
You looked up shocked at his statement.
âHeâs in love with me?âÂ
You looked up from the ground with hopeful eyes.Â
âYes he is.â Hangman tells you matter of factly.Â
âYouâve presumably been talking to Rooster for months, but you've yet to meet him in person, let alone even tell him your name.â
âWhat game are you playing here?â He asks you
âItâs not a game, I do care about Bradley.â You sighed.Â
âSo then what is it?âÂ
âSir, can we not please talk about it here?âÂ
You anxiously look around and see that people were now in the hallway exiting from the mess hall. And god forbid that Bradley was one of them.Â
âFine.âÂ
âMeet me at the Hard Deck after work.âÂ
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ-
 You were seated at the bar in the Hard Deck, your left leg bouncing anxiously.
You checked your watch, 5:47pm. Hangman said to meet him here right after work and you basically sped off the base to get to the bar on time.
Youâve been nursing the same beer for the past almost 30 minutes. You couldnât focus on anything but the sound of your heart beating in your chest.
What was taking him so long? Did he forget? Did he already tell Bradley?
A million more questions swirled in your head. But you knew that if Hangman didnât show up you were basically screwed.
Your self pity was interrupted by the booming sound of naval aviators strolling through the entrance, with one of them being Bradley and of course Hangman.
You were simultaneously trying to avoid Roosterâs gaze, while trying to catch Hangmanâs attention.
When you finally caught his eye, you gave him a panicked questioning look. He gave you a subtle nod while continuing his conversation with the rest of the squadron.Â
The crew made their way to their usual spot in the back with the pool tables. Hangman excused himself from the group nodding towards you.
You kept your eyes on him as he made his way to you.Â
âJimmy, can I get a beer?â Hangman asks the bartender.
âLieutenant Commander.â You greeted him as he sat on the stool directly beside you.
He returned the greeting by saying your name.
âSo letâs just get this out of the way. Did you tell Bradley?â You asked him, feeling a large brick settle in your stomach.Â
âYou can relax.. I didnât tell Bradshaw.â He replies
You let out a breath you didnât realize you were holding. Relief flooding your body.
âBut donât think that youâre off the hook, you have some explaining to do.â Hangman added.
âWhat do you want to know sir?â You swallowed nervously.
âFirst of all, who are you exactly?âÂ
âIâm no one, Iâm just an ATC.â You told him, looking down at your hands.
âWell youâre clearly not âno oneâ if youâve caught Roosterâs attention.â He rebutted.
âYouâre little avoidance tricks might work on Rooster, but they wonât work on me.â
âAnd I know all your excuses for not meeting him are complete bs.â
âSo why are you hiding from him?â
Now thatâs the million dollar question isnât it? It has been months since you started talking to Bradley, you spoke to him every single day, and fell asleep to the sound of his voice every night. Why were you hiding from him?
âI-.....I donât know.â You confessed to Hangman.Â
âThen whats stopping me from getting up and telling Rooster who you are?â Hangman asked you with a raised eyebrow.Â
You stared at him, the words lost in your throat.Â
âNothing then I guess..â He got up and started his way to the back.
You pulled his arm back similar to how he did to you earlier that day. He looked at you and your hand on his arm.Â
âPlease donâtâŠI beg you.âÂ
He sat back down on his stool giving you a questioning look but gave you the time to get your thoughts together.Â
âI never intended for it to go on this long or this far..â You explained.Â
âBradley is so important to me. I knew he was special the first time I ever heard his voice.â
âIt was during the uranium plant detachment from a few months ago. I risked my whole damn career to save him.âÂ
âI released the dagger reserve without Admiral Simpsonâs approval.â You continued.
âThat was you? You gave me clearance that day?â His eyes finally lost the skepticism and was replaced with admiration.Â
âI did, everyone in that control room was completely frozen. I couldnât just let them die.âÂ
âBut that doesnât explain this whole situation you have going on with him.â He questioned
âThat was the last I expected to ever see of him, but you all decided to stay here in Miramar and I made the mistake of speaking to him a little too long over comms.â
âThatâs to be expected honey, Rooster is a big ol flirt.â Hangman chuckled.
âWell not as a big of a flirt as me though.â He winked at you.Â
He was trying to ease your worries and you appreciated that from him. Especially since he thought the worst of you less than 10 minutes ago.Â
âAnd of course you and Mav have heard how he got my number over comms and thats currently where we are now.â You finished.
âOkay so thats the backstory, and you clearly care about him and he cares about you.â
âSo it still doesn't answer why you havenât told him who you are.â
âThink about it this way Lieutenant CommanderâŠâ
âYou, Phoenix, Payback, Coyote, and Rooster. You are some of the most important and most revered people in the Navy short of the Admirals.âÂ
âYou are the first in command, you are the best of the best in the entire world.âÂ
âWhat do I? A low level ATC, have to offer Bradley?.â
âI am just me, and he is who he is. I could never be a person whos good enough for him.âÂ
âBut didnât I just tell you? Bradshaw is in love with you.â Hangman argued.Â
You smiled sadly, turning your head to glance at Bradley at the pool tables. His head thrown back in laughter at something Fanboy said.Â
âMaybe..he is.â You turned back to Hangman.
âBut one look at me and heâll change his mind.âÂ
âI donât understand. Do you think youâre-â Hangmanâs response was interrupted by Rooster popping up behind you both.Â
âHangman, I thought you were getting a beer?âÂ
You suddenly felt lightheaded, the sight of Rooster standing so close to you making your heart beat a million times per minute.Â
âWhos your friend?â Rooster asked Hangman while looking at you with a smile.Â
You wouldnât dare open your mouth and speak, risking Bradley recognizing your voice. You stared at Hangman with pleading eyes, hoping he didnât give you away to Rooster.
Hangman looked at Rooster and back at you, pausing for a moment.
Hangman finally speaks telling Rooster your name. Fuck. You were naĂŻve to think heâd keep your secret.
âWe actually just met, sheâs getting over a case of laryngitis so her voice is a little hoarse.â Hangman explained.Â
You smiled at him, silently thanking him for not revealing your charade.Â
âHi, nice to meet you.â You let out in a hoarse voice, turning to look at Bradley.
He reached out and shook your hand and you can feel your stomach doing backflips for finally getting to touch the man that youâve spent several months falling in love with.Â
âWell Iâm sorry to hear that maâam, I hope you feel better.â Bradley offered politely.
âIâll leave you and Hangman to your conversation.â He excused himself and returned to the pool table, you stared at him longingly as he walked away.Â
Hangman looked at you in amusement.Â
âYou got it bad, donât you honey?â Hangman asked with a slight chuckle.Â
âThat obvious?â You asked him
âCouldnât be any less subtle if you tried.âÂ
âWhich makes it so funny that Bradshaw had no clue its you.â He chortled.Â
âMe personally, if I were him, I would know it was you the minute I saw you.â He added with a smirk,
Leave it to Hangman to be an insatiable flirt.
âThank you for helping me out.âÂ
As big of an asshole Hangman can be, he really did have a good heart.Â
âYour secret is safe with me honey.âÂ
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ-
@luckyladycreator2
@lunamoonbby
@n3ssm0nique
@and-claudia
@marrianena
@hummusxx
@writeroutoftime
@abrielleholland
@eroda-harry
@maxi-milf-dot-com
@jake-h-ngm-n-seresin
@8oopsiedaisy8
@dempy
@playswithsquirrellls
@bayisdying
@mysticaldonkey
@zzazzao
@arianna-bradshaw
@pinkwritingdoll
@xattislc
@calsjack
@1bakubabe
@paulina1998
@peaches-1999
@sopheeg
@cowboybarbie
@marvelsvalhalla
@bethebella
@bespinnn
@manwalaage
@sweet-creature98
@8lyme
@ashann7
@hotch-meeeeeuppppp
@maudeeloise
@ambearsstuff
@parker-natasha
@wishingwell-2
@my-soulmate-is-mycroft
@carolinecakes Â
@angzls
@saintnourah
@ebonyhogan24
@taytay3212
@fangirl-316
@babyspiderling
@iangiemae
@yogabigooby
@gracie145
@choslover
@maudeeloise
@cursedandromedablack
@marland56
@ynbutbetter
@turningtoclown
@dilfsandtherapy
@strawberryblogg
@unluckymonaghan
@queeniesdiary
@emilyniamh369-blog
@shaded-recs
@romxnticist
@Iyv127
@xoxoloverb
@marchingicenotes7
@supernaturaldawning
#rooster top gun#rooster imagine#rooster angst#rooster x reader#rooster x y/n#rooster#hangman#bradley rooster bradshaw#bradley bradshaw#bradley bradshaw x reader#jake seresin#Top gun#top gum maverick#top gun one shot
240 notes
·
View notes
Text
A new record (at least since I've subbed) for how late the Choices Insiders has arrived. All of Europe is long asleep at this time already and even in California it's past normal working hours. I hope it's not a sign that PB is making its people to work overtime.
Since it was a simple free form answer box I doubt PB will do anything useful with the results, but for anyone curious I named my top 10: Aster, Sloane, Shannon, Nia, Quinn, Danni, Eris, Kamilah, Ava (ILITW) and Charlie (DS).
As weird and cheap as the LIs look and as much as they conform to male LI stereotypes, I wish PB gave us GOC MCs in supernatural/fantasy books rather than in simple chick flicks and soap operas. The premise of an evil ghost chasing you and causing havoc wherever you travel, is interesting enough in itself, but PB probably had to add another contrived connection between female family members. Despite giving us more GOC MCs than a year ago, I feel like PB cares about male players even less these days. Either PB has no idea what its male player base is interested in or just wants to get rid of us because the latter is honestly slowly working.
Be ready for a huge shock in chapter 1 and I'm not talking about the weird diamond hairstyles. I'm not interested in the wedding stuff because it's clearly WLM coded and lavish ceremonies are so not the MC's style. It looks though that the wedding will be set aside to focus on the mystery, so the story shouldn't be too bad.
"For y'all" my ass. Last time I checked Bitten and COP3 were early access books.
I've only managed to finish the first 3 chapters of Alpha so far, so I couldn't care less about the sequel for now.
lol, stop asking for 100 diamond ads to return, it's never gonna happen. By PB's own words 100 ads cost it 30% in revenue and the company is already poor af (EDIT: Series Entertainment just got $28M from investors so PB should be safe for a few years).
Too bad my questions weren't answered again. Are queries about GOC MCs and multiple LIs really that rare?
"In Inheritance, family secrets and cutthroat competition threaten to destroy everything as you fight for your rightful place at the top."
So, according to PB, Inheritance is some high-stakes drama, which sounds pretty interesting. Should it be GOC, it might actually be worth my time.
"In Years Apart, a steamy fling with a younger man takes an unexpected turn when your ex's protégé becomes impossible to resist.
Hah, "younger MAN"! Probably another slip-up from PB, showing how much it gives a sh't about those who prefer female LIs. But damn, now forbidden romances mean even our exes get to dictate who we can date. Why the hell should anyone care what their ex thinks about their new partner? With how close Choices is getting to Chapters with its themes, it won't be long until PB introduces step-family smut.
Although, I've been wondering for long when we'd get a younger LI than the MC. So far they've been either older or at most the same age, which seems to be the general taste of the main audience, so Years Apart is a fresh idea for Choices in that regard. However, I'm pretty sure MLW players weren't in PB's mind while writing this story.
Best Served Haute is a new title but it still doesn't sound like a dystopian story, which the ex-CEO promised us this year. It does sound like another culinary book, since 'haute cuisine' is a valid term. Maybe PB somehow repurposed that cancelled A Taste for Royalty book. There's also a chance it's a fashion book, though culinary theme is still my first guess.
This is nothing new and and since the exact release dates have already been published why not announce them in the Insiders as well? For those who don't know yet, Plus One wide release is in 2 weeks, October 18, and the first chapter of Blades 3 will be available for everyone from November 20.
I looked it up and as suspected, these two are also the chat stories some players got to play in the past. Not my thing though.
All in all, practically nothing interesting and important to me personally. I guess Lucky will have to keep me company while I wait for the wide release of Blades threequel.
#playchoices#choices insiders#bitten#crimes of passion#crimes of passion 3#alpha#alpha 2#inheritance#years apart#best served haute#a taste for royalty#plus one#blades of light and shadow#blades of light and shadow 3
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
I feel like making a sappy post abt PJO rn so here we go!
As the hours go by, it gets clearer and clearer to me that soon, everything will change for the fan base of pjo. And no matter how hard I try to be excited, there is such a beautifully tragic feeling of sadness I get to think about it. About not knowing what will happen when that show comes out.
I never realized just how protective I was of Percy and his group until it was announced that filming had begun for season 1. When I saw Rickâs post, I felt light for a moment, and then a heavy feeling settled in my chest that I still cannot quite describe. The ironic part of all of this is the fact that it has been alarmingly long since Iâve sat to read these books. In fact, the last time I read The Lightning Thief, it was the first time.
It was quarantine, so the mood was already impossibly somber. But what made it such a unique experience for me was the fact that I had depression. My parents had just split which was earth shattering for me, a ten year old, and all I could think about 24/7 was the countless fights they had, their words ringing in my head like a gigantic bell that never did seem to stop. My grandmother (whose house my dad and I were staying in) and my father still had in person work at that point, so I was alone everyday, which gave me all the time in the world to ponder my emotion, or lack there of. I came close to doing unspeakable things, and eventually just stayed inside my room. I hardly ever came out, so hardly anyone physically saw me for a year. I never picked up phone calls, I ate meals in my room, and I spent the day sleeping so that when I woke up everyone in the house would be asleep and I wouldnât have to talk to anyone.
I had completely lost my identity at that point, because since school was out, there was nothing to try at. All of my validation came from my academic performance, specifically my performance in reading. At this time, I really didnât like to read at all. I just didnât love it, my heart wasnât in it, but I did it all the time because all of my classmates and teachers and both of my parents told me I had a gift, and that I was destined to do something with it. And so I read all the time, and it seemed like that was all I did. But now that there was no one encouraging me, I didnât see a point.
Until one day when I was scrolling through a YouTube comments section, and one of the comments mentioned the name Percy Jackson, who I had never heard of before. I looked into the replies of that comment and there was just an endless amount of love there. These people who have never seen each other before all still seeming like a family in their own way, bonding over this book series. I remember wondering why I never had that, with all the books that Iâve read. And then next I remember thinking that I really did want it, and begged my dad to buy me the first Percy jackson book. I was very hesitant because I still didnât care all that much about reading, but I thought that something about this series must be different, if all of these people can bond so much over it.
So I started reading it, and after a couple of chapters, I gave up on it. Because I didnât understand what was happening, and I didnât want to. I thought that the group of people I saw were weird for liking such a boring book. And I didnât pick it up again for about two more month, when my depression was at an all time low. There was hardly anything in my mind except that loud bell, and I was desperate to make it go away. There wasnât anything to do, and I felt like this really was the end for me, that life was always going to be this never ending storm of awful feelings, and I would be lonely forever.
So I did the only thing I thought I was good at, and I read. I sat there for a solid 3 hours and read that book without putting it down and it was the best thing that had ever happened to me, because I actually loved it. These characters felt personal to me, I felt like I had known them my whole life. I feel like it was also the first time I had laughed in a while.
Percy Jackson showed me that reading didnât have to be something I did for the approval of others, but it could be amazing. I kept purchasing the series as it went, and by the time it was over, School had started again, and I talked to people every day. My life felt like there was at least a little bit of normalcy to it, and while the bells never really did stop ringing, I now had a whole fandom I could talk and relate with about these books and about life in general. PJO was always like a buoy in the storm for me at that time, and eventually, I read more books. Books that I loved this time. And instead of reading for the approval of others, I read because I didnât want to do anything else.
Eventually with all of these new books, I fell out of the fandom for the most part, but Percy was always there in the back of my mind. So how odd it feels now, to feel like I am about to cry at the thought that a whole new generation of fans is about to storm in, and we will all be there with open arms. Maybe there is a little girl out there right now feeling what I felt, and this show will be there to be her anchor. Maybe these characters will be there to show her what the world could not.
I feel like I sounds silly and over dramatic and maybe I do, but it is all true. This series changed my life in the best of ways, and for that I will always be protective of it.
Even so, I know that we have deserved a true adaptation, the world deserves to see Percy Jackson as it truly is. And even with my fear and my sadness to see this era go, I am so unbelievably excited to see what happens next. So excited to watch and rewatch these episodes with yâall until I canât see straight. So excited to hear what people think of it. I think big things are coming. Good luck Leah, Walker, and Aryan. Good luck to every other actor and every set worker and good luck to Uncle Rick, because with this chaotically beautiful mess of a fandom, you will definitely need it.
#PJO#pjo fandom#disney#disney +#pjo tv show#pjo disney+#pjoverse#pjo series#annabeth chase#percy jackson show#percy jackson#grover underwood#rick riordan
27 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapters: 1/8 (Wyll)
Part: 1/3
Summary: "They say a singular flap of a butterfly's wings can cause an ensuing storm on the other side of the world."
Nox'ani Skuldavi is not good with people. She is, however, good with magic. She is also smart enough to recognize her preferred status as a "living elf" (emphasis on both living and elf) is, at least in part, predicated on this small group of individuals she and her sister have found themselves with. Unfortunately, these individuals are rife with as much of their own, personal strife as they are stricken with the parasite. Even more unfortunately, Nox is finding she actually wants to help them however she can.
It's not much, she's not good with people. But she is good at magic, she's good at listening, and she really likes butterflies. It's hopefully enough to get the point across.
(AKA: Extra scenes from Act 1 companion quests; also AKA a BG3 friendship fic.)
***************************
The first butterfly to enter camp was Wyllâs.
It flew in on a rather heavy evening, carried by the winds at the forefront of an approaching storm. The air itself was weighted with the promise of a long, hard rain that was primed to burst from the sky at a momentâs notice, though that hardly stopped the flight of the endeavoring, little creature. Having already moved his belongings under the protection of his tent, the man the butterfly sought sat at the makeshift cloth entrance of his camp home, a goblet of wine in one hand and an old adventure novel in the other.
Wyll had thought this weather would be perfect for him to dive back into his rereadâhis fourth time throughâof one of his favorite novels. He had just been reaching the climactic battle of the story when other matters forced him to set it aside, and heâd had little time or desire to pick it back up since. Even now, he could admit to a bit of forcefulness behind his actions, though he considered his reticence to be caused by the change in his situation rather than a lack of desire. Reading was a touch different now than it was from when he last held the book in his hands.
For one, newly acquired horns rested heavily on his head, and unused to the new weight as they were, the muscles in his neck protested under the strain by the end of every day. Attempting to find a comfortable position to read in was quite a hassle, and even when he finally found oneâŠit did nothing to relieve the weight that rested in his chest. When he decided to take up the book again earlier in the evening, he believed the fantasy and escapism residing within the pages of one of his favorite stories to be exactly what he needed. The words used to fill him with such joy and admiration, such hope and aspirations of how he wished for his future to be.
ButâŠthere was some hesitance. A fear that was becoming realized the longer he attempted to push through the bookâs pages. The words that used to rouse his heart were now only breeding a deep sense of disappointment and a dash of humiliation low in his gut. It had only been a day and a half since Karlach joined their traveling party. It had only been a day since Mizora punished him for acting against her orders.
It had only been a day since he became this. Whatever this was.
Wyll snapped the book shut and rested his head on the tentpole he leaned against. Perhaps, instead of the escapism and fantasy, what he really needed was sleep. He discovered last night that was a much more difficult task with his new appendages as wellâthey hardly allowed him to lay down comfortably, never-mind that he could not clear his head of the images he saw during his soulâs descent through the Hellsâand he was starting to feel exhaustionâs pull on his bones. Based on how the sky was clouding over, the storm would be starting soon anyways. It was probably for the best he packed it in for the night, he could always try again tomorrow.
He heaved a sigh, but before he could move to stand, something fluttering in the corner of his eye caught his attention. Confused, he turned to watch as a butterfly, of all things, landed on the book cover in his lap. He blinked at it, waiting for some trick on his vision to clear. The butterflyâs wings fluttered a few times before it settled on the cover and decidedly did not disappear. Now utterly bewildered, Wyll gently pulled the book a little closer to his face to inspect the insect.
He had never seen a butterfly in only one shade before, and never one that was such a pure, dark-green color. It was strikingly beautiful in its simplicity but also odd, both in color and in its behavior. It was neither the season nor the weather for such a creature to be out right now, and it was far too calm with him being so close to it. Also, probably the most striking aspect that truly set it apart from anything he had ever seen before, a glowing aura around the tiny creature lit up the darkness of the night and the storm befalling their camp.
âInterestingâŠâ Wyll mumbled. Out of curiosity, he held a finger towards the butterfly. In turn, it crawled up his finger and came to rest on the back of his hand.
He watched it calmly flap its wings a few times again before he heaved another sigh and looking towards camp, determined to find who sent him the magical bug. It wasnât hard to narrow down the suspects; aside from himself, the only ones to use illusion magic in camp were the wizards and Shadowheart. He caught sight of the cleric knelt in front of her tent deep in prayer and immediately doubted it was her. And Gale was nowhere to be found, likely already settled into his tent for the night.
That just left the other wizard, and his eyes landed on her across the camp. The elven woman sat next to her sisterâthe paladin also deep in evening prayerâwith her quill in hand. Her violet eyes, however, rested on him instead of the open journal in front of her. He noticed a subtle flick of her wrist, almost as if she were writing in the air, and the butterfly fluttered again. Wyll cocked his head in question at her and her shoulders rose and fell with a sigh. Her gaze flickered down to her journal for a moment before she set her quill down in the open spine and rose to her feet. She stretched out her back and then made her way over to him.
Wyllâs gaze shifted from her to the butterfly on his hand and then back to Nox when she stopped in front of him. Both of them stared at each other in silence for a moment, her waiting for him to say something and him uncertain where to begin with the odd gift. He finally held out his hand towards her, the butterfly curling around to sit in his palm.
âI believe you lost something, Nox,â he said lightly.
A small smile graced her lips as she shook her head. âI rather believe it found exactly where it needed to be,â she answered and motioned towards the ground beside him.
He nodded and scooted over to offer more space as the elf sat down beside him, pulling her knees to her chest and resting her chin on top of them. She fell silent again, chewing on her lip in thought. He waited for her for as long as he could in hopes she would give him a better answer. His hand twisted and turned while he waited, the magical butterfly crawling around and around.
Finally, his curiosity won out. âI donât quite understand how I am where this little guy needs to be.â
âYouâre struggling, Wyll,â Nox answered, matter of fact. As if his question warranted anything close to that answer.
He was unable to hide his wince, feeling his heart sink and the playful façade melting away. Was it really so obvious even she noticed? Or was he being foolish? Was it to be expected? âYou certainly arenât one to mince words, are you, Noxâani?â Wyll asked with a chuckle he hardly felt.
âSorry,â she grimaced. âI amâŠnot nearly as eloquent or heartfelt as most,â she sighed and glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, âbut I wanted to offer you something, soâŠâ
âSo, you sent me a butterfly?â he asked, tone belying his confusion. Was he, perhaps, missing the context of some, elvish custom?
Nox shrugged, a slow rise and fall of her shoulders. âMore than words, illusion magic is what Iâm used toâŠwellâŠusing as a way to comfort others,â she answered. âBesides, itâs a far better icebreaker than words for me, if I didnât just exemplify that.â
Despite himself, Wyll let out another, small chuckle. This one he did feel. âMy prior question already had an answer then, you are rather to the point,â he agreed.
âTalking isnât exactly a strong suit of mine, if that hasnât been made obvious either,â Nox said with a thin smile.
It was obvious from their very first meeting that her sister handled most of the communication with people. Lux had that sort of personality; Nox was far better at handling the logistics and magical matters before them. âNot everyone is gifted with a silver tongue,â he shrugged and glanced around the camp. âGiven the personalities in this little group, having someone who knows when not to speak is actually a boon, I think.â
Her smile smoothed a little. âWell, I am glad at least one person understands it. Not many appreciate the gift of listening.â
âIt is a relief, honestly,â Wyll said. âAnd if nothing else, it is more than Laeâzel can say for herself. She is far brusquer with her words than you.â
Nox snorted, âI suppose I should count it as a win that, blunders aside, I at least have better manners than a gith.â
They both fell quiet again, wordlessly watching the magical butterfly crawl up and around his forearm. As the silence stretched on, Wyll began to wonder if she was waiting for him to speak on her original comment and he felt a bit of panicked bile rise in his throat. What could he say to it that hadnât already been said? Where could he begin that wouldnât cause a deluge of emotions he hadnât started sorting for himself yet? Luckily, she continued before he felt obligated to ask.
âI do mean it though, the listening,â she clarified. âIf you wish to speak on what troubles you, that is. Between my lack of words and these large things,â she chuckled as she tugged on her ear, âI am quite adept at listening.â
Wyll smiled at her joke but otherwise remained quiet. His attention remained on the butterfly as he cupped his hands and it crawled into the center of his palms. It sat there, nestled by his hands, and he felt the light brushing of its wings when they twitched in time with Noxâs soft sigh.
âOf course, you also donât have to if youâd prefer not to. I would understand,â she added. âOver the years, Iâve learned that sometimes all people want is something pretty to look at. A distraction from what troubles them, or even just a reminder someone else is thinking of them. Thatâs really why I fall to illusion magic,â she explained. âIâŠnever really know when I should step in, or how, even when I know I want to offer something. Iâm good at magic, better at it than words, soâŠI offer what I can.â
Wyll didnât think he wanted to speak on it; everything he believed mattered on the subject had already been said. He did not regret it. He was happy to have been stopped before he made an awful mistake, and he was happy to have found a new friend in Karlach. He could not speak much of his pact with Mizora, and everyone had respected that. Now that his latest orders had been cleared up and his punishment doled out, it was time to move on to solving the issue of the parasites.
Yet, the longer he stared at the butterfly and mulled over her words, the more he could feel it all churning in his heart. The disappointment, the embarrassment, the grief, and the anger. He blew out a breath and closed his eyes, his fingers curling gently around the butterfly, almost protective. âItâsâŠheavy.â
Heavy. That had been the one word on his mind since last night.
Nox hummed in understanding, and he felt her eyes roving over his face. âAs the right choice often is,â she agreed after a moment.
âIâŠknow.â He sighed again and opened his eyes. The butterfly still rested calmly in his palms. âThat knowledge does not make it any lighter this time, though,â he admitted and turned to meet her stare.
She pondered him for a moment. âDo you regret it?â
âNo.â He shook his head quickly, though his gaze slid away from her scrutiny. He did not regret it, he would never regret doing the right thing. That still did not necessarily negate hisâŠdissatisfaction. âBut that does not mean I have to be pleased with the result, does it?â
âOf course not,â Nox said readily. âNo one would imply otherwise.â
He felt her shift beside him, and a quiet breath of frustration escaping her forced his attention back towards her. Bemused, he watched as her hand suddenly retreated from the space around his arm and she frowned. Instead, the butterflyâs wings brushed against his fingertips.
âWyll, you sacrificed a lot for a stranger, based on the words of other, effective strangers,â she continued. âIt was the right choice in the end, obviously, but there are not many men in this world who would do that. Fewer still who would do it when they knew the consequences of disobedienceâŠand you knew the consequences, didnât you?â
âIâŠâ Wyll hesitated, swallowing hard as he was yet again forced to acknowledge all of the changes he had just undergone. âIâŠsuspected several options. All things considered, this was one of the better outcomes.â
âIâm sorry,â Nox mumbled.
âFor what?â he asked, incredulous. He thought he would be annoyed by pity; he had no desire to be pitied for choices he willingly made. But pity was not what she spoke with, and sympathy was not what he expected in its stead. âAs you said, I knew the consequences. I have always known the consequences.â
Nox made her gentle humming noise again. âKnowing the consequences and accepting the burden regardless is a noble venture,â she answered. âI respect it, but I also sympathize with it.â
Wyll stared at her for a few moments before an astonished laugh pushed past his lips. âYou know, most would not assume that of a warlock pacted to a devil.â
âMost warlocks pacted to devils are not you.â She smiled and flicked a finger. The butterfly responded by escaping from his hands and fluttering up in front of his eyes. âActions speak louder than any words or deals ever could, and while Iâve only known you for a short while, I would like to believe Iâve been around long enough to be able to say with certainty that your actions mark you as a good man, Wyll,â Nox said and caught his eye. âA noble one, even.â
Despite his best effort, he couldnât hold her gaze or stare at her illusion any longer. She spoke words that he needed to hear, words that he himself had been repeating consistently since last night. Those words were starting to taste like ash, however. The longer he tried to tell himself exactly those words, the more it felt like he was trying to convince himself of a lie instead of reminding himself of the truth. Hearing them aloud, spoken to him by an effective stranger he needed to trust and rely on wasâŠcomplicated. Simultaneously, paradoxically hopeful and discouraging.
Beside him, Nox huffed out a breath. Wyll felt the butterfly ascend and stiffened when it settled on his left horn. It was one of the first touches he had felt on his newest body part, and definitely the first not from himself or their surroundings. It was still odd, to receive sensations from a part of him that was so new. Odder still was feeling something so gentle on a part of himself he considered quite ghastly. The legs of the butterfly almost tickled.
âI know you cannot speak on it,â Nox continued softly, âbut Iâd also like to think I have been around long enough to confidently believe your pact with Mizora came because you saw no other option for whatever situation it was you found yourself in.â
That was what he liked to believe as well, and yet he had his doubts. âBelieving to have no other option than a devil is a failure in even the best of men,â he mumbled. After a long moment, he blew out a breath and turned his face towards the sky. The wind had picked up and the clouds were moving in faster now. âI can recognize that, even if I do not regret it.â
Nox clicked her tongue, and out of the corner of his eye, he watched her attention turn towards the sky as well. âDesperation is a great motivatorâŠand an even greater undoing. I refuse to judge someone based on their most desperate moments; I will judge them for what they do after, though.â
For the first time since they had met, Wyll was reminded he was talking to a nearly two-hundred-year-old elven wizard. It was such a simple piece of wisdom, and yet one that could only be uttered so honestly due to time and personal experience.
âAnd based on what you have done after your pact, I am confident in saying that it is a heart of pure gold that beats there in that chest of yoursâŠoh!â
The excited gasp caused him to look back at her in question. She was grinning, eyes shining as if she just solved the answer to a particularly difficult puzzle. She drew her finger through the air, and he waited for the butterfly to move off of his horn. It never did.
After several, quiet moments, he sighed. Perhaps whatever it was she just discovered had nothing to do with him at all. Though, given how she was staring at him and smiling, he had his doubts. He also doubted she would answer him even if he askedâhe barely knew her, but the way she was looking at him all but screamed she was wanting him to ask, just so she could tell him to âwait and see.â
âWell, I am glad to hear you say thatââ Wyllâs small smile dropped as he felt the butterfly move towards the tip of his horn. ââEven if I canât help but wonder if the outside is now a better reflection of what lies within.â
âOh, it will take some time to get used to, I have no doubt about that. Butââ Nox was cut off as a flash of lightning shot across the horizon, followed by a distant rumble of thunder. ââBut the outside most assuredly is not a reflection of what lies within at all,â she finished with a shake of her head.
It was his turn to study her: smiling face, bright eyes, utterly relaxed. She was not lying to him just to assuage his concerns and she was quite confident in what she was saying. âYou seem quite certain of that,â Wyll muttered.
âAnd there will be many more who are quite certain of it as well, many more who know you better than Iââ He had thought the same once. The people of the Gate. Florrick. His father. ââAnd there will be many more still who see it because they see what you do, for them and for others. You help people, Wyll, and youâre always striving to do what is right. You would do well to listen to those peopleâs words and no one elseâs,â Nox said. âIt will help you in one day being able to say them for yourself again.â
There was another rumble of thunder, closer this time. Nox was unbothered, still looking up at him instead with a sympathetic smile; a hopeful smile that proved she did still believe in what she was speaking and a knowing look that belied her age and experience. It was the first thing to truly make him feel better since last night.
Wyll returned her smile and nodded. âI would like to believe you are right. Thank you, Nox.â
âRest assured, I am right. Besides,â Nox shrugged as she rose to her feet, âif I am to understand the trends these days, theâŠah⊠âbad boyâ appearance is all the rage these days,â she smirked. âMany will outright enjoy the horns, Iâm sure. AndâŠall the better for them that something truly sweet lies underneath.â
Caught off guard, Wyll sputtered out a laugh and shook his head. Of all the things he expected someone like her to comment onâespecially given the rest of their conversationâthat certainly was not on the list. He wouldnât deny it lightened his heart immediately, though. âOn that note, I think it is time to say good night. I do not believe I am ready to receive your dating advice just yet,â he teased.
Both of them glanced towards the top of the tent as a few, small pitter-patters fell against the cloth. âAnd I do not want to keep you in the storm,â he added as he smiled back at her.
âAnother night, then,â Nox chuckled. She turned on her heel and gave him a wave before bidding him good night. âI hope you sleep well tonight, Wyll.â
Wyll hummed in agreement and watched as she lightly jogged back to her tent in the drizzle. He watched her until she disappeared between the flaps before he grabbed the book again and entered his own tent. Genuinely feeling a touch lighter after their conversation, he set the book down at the end of his bedroll and set to straightening it out for the night. The butterflyâwhich he had incorrectly assumed disappeared when Nox didâfloated down from his horn and onto his pillow. He sighed with a smile, moving to delicately nudge the thing out of the way, when a new addition caught his eye.
The butterfly was no longer solid green. Golden filigree spread throughout the four wings in gentle, swirling designs. His eyes traced over the looping gold patterns until they finally made sense of what he was seeing designed on the wings. There, surrounding the body of the glowing insect, the patterns on all four wings came together to form a heart in the center of the butterfly.
Wyll shook his head and let out a chuckle of disbelief. After a moment, he held out a finger to the butterfly and, once it crawled on, moved it to rest on the book laying at his feet. âYou certainly are to the point, arenât you, Noxâani?â he asked softly while settling in.
Before drifting off, he glanced down at the butterfly resting on the book at his feet, wings fluttering lightly and softly casting the inside of his tent aglow. She most certainly was to the point.
Perhaps he really would try reading again tomorrow.
#bg3#bg3 fic#bg3 fanfic#bg3 tav#wyll ravengard#bg3 wyll#friendship fic#moon mage of elturel#time gremlin#I realized I should probably write some things to explain nox before [redacted] comes out so...here we are#gen fic hell#where all unpopular writers go to die#<- I'm allowed to say that because I am predominantly a gen fic writer#my writing#don't mind me#oc: nox#fic: a flap of wings
13 notes
·
View notes